Skip to main content

Full text of "Thoughts and memories"

See other formats


'CO 
CD 


,co 


CO 


.  o 


THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 


Thoughts  and  Memories 


BY 

Rev.  HENRY  E.  O'KEEFFE 

of  the  Paulists 


THE   PAULIST  PRESS 

120  West  60th  Street 

New  York 

1920 


COFYRIGHTj  1920,  BY  "THE  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY  OF 

ST.  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE  IN  THE  STATE 

OF  NEW  YORK" 


TO 

M.  F.  O. 
WHO  MADE  THIS  BOOK  POSSIBLE 


Some  of  these  Essays  were  published  in 
America,  The  Philadelphia  Quarterly,  The  Amer 
ican  Ecclesiastical  Review,  The  Homiletic  Re 
view  and  The  Catholic  World.  Two  of  them 
were  taken  from  another  book  of  the  author, 
Sermons  in  Miniature  for  Meditation,  because  they 
were  deemed  Religious  Essays  rather  than  Ser 
mons. 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 

PROSELYTISM    AND    ITALIANS 1 

ABERRATIONS   OF    SCIENTISTS 8 

THE   MODERN    MONK,    LACORDAIRE     ....  15 

CARDINAL  VAUGHAN  IN  AMERIC  ' 18 

MISSIONARY  TO  THE  BAHAMAS     ......  25 

COVENTRY    PATMORE 30 

MISTAKES   CONCERNING  FRANCE 55 

EMERSON  AND  HECKER 61 

THE   NEGRO    RACE   RIOTS 71 

THE  STORY  OF  THE  SPARROWS 80 

THE  WEST  POINT  CHAPEL 95 

CARDINAL  NEWMAN  AGAIN 106 

SUFFRAGETTES   AND  NUNS 117 

WOMAN  SUFFRAGE 123 

A   DISAPPOINTED   NATION 129 

CARDINAL  NEWMAN  ONCE  MORE 142 

HILLIS  AND  NEWMAN 148 

CONTEMPLATION    AND    ACTIVITY 152 

AUGUSTINE  HEWIT    .     .  • 162 

THE  NEW  FRANCISCAN  CULT 179 

THE  GREGORIAN  CHANT 183 

SIR  OLIVER  LODGE'S  LECTURE 188 

ix 


PROSELYTISM  AND  ITALIANS 

A  LTHOUGH  not  always  a  perfidious  person,  the 
A\  proselyter  institutes  perfidy.  There  is  no 
crassness  about  his  ignorance,  yet  he  is  profoundly 
ignorant.  Since  he  sometimes  draws  his  suste 
nance  by  proselyting,  he  is  not  always  in  good 
faith  when  he  steals  away  the  good  faith  of  others. 
However,  there  may  be  moments  when  he  acts 
prompted  by  what  the  moralists  would  term  a 
mixed  motive.  Hardly  ever  is  he  provoked  by 
what  the  ascetic  theologians  would  call  the  prin 
ciple  of  detachment.  He  is  part  of  the  refined  sys 
tem  which  is  encompassed  with  the  economic  and 
religious  insincerities  which  sometimes  fester 
around  what  are  called  social  settlement  houses. 

My  memory  serves  me  so  pleasantly  when  I 
think  of  Edwin  Booth's  splendid  rendition  of  lago's 
contempt  for  one  who  would  steal  the  trash  in  his 
purse,  and  his  fear  of  one  who  would  steal  away 
the  precious  boon  of  his  good  name. 

Proselytism  steals  a  jewel  more  costly  than  a 
good  name.  It  roots  out  the  faith  from  that  spiri 
tual  Kingdom  within  the  hearts  of  even  little  chil 
dren.  Preeminently  is  this  so  in  respect  to  the 
proselytism  of  the  children  of  that  inexpressibly 
brilliant  country,  Italy.  Huddled  in  the  infectious 


2  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

tenements  of  our  American  cities  the  struggle  for 
material  betterment  is  normal  in  such  a  quick 
witted  race,  indeed,  highly  commendable.  Gold 
is  a  strenuous  temptation  for  every  people  on  the 
face  of  the  earth.  Why  are  we  shocked  that  it 
should  be  so  for  the  children  of  a  poverty-stricken 
nation  like  Italy? 

How  execrable  is  that  wretch,  who,  knowing  all 
the  facts,  would  feed  the  body,  but  only  on  the  con 
dition  of  stealing  away  the  bread  and  wine  of  the 
soul!  What  a  horrible  fallacy  to  presume  that  a 
soup-school  or  a  swimming-pool  can  supply  moral 
strength  or  sweetness  even  to  that  ingenuous  faith 
in  the  hearts  of  little  children!  Yet  this  is  what 
these  bloodless  and  broken  sects  of  Christendom, 
with  their  insincere  sociologists,  are  vainly  at 
tempting  to  do.  Thousands  of  dollars  go  out  and 
gratify  the  venality  of  an  army  of  officials  con 
sumed  with  the  mixed  passion  of  proselyting 
Italians  and  at  the  same  time  foraging  for  them 
selves.  The  horror  of  it  is  more  patent  when  we 
remember  what  the  rich  glow  of  an  authentic  faith 
means  to  an  Italian. 

Of  all  countries  in  the  world,  Italy  the  most  for 
bids  any  expression  of  vulgarity.  In  a  land  where 
all  language  is  music  and  the  rustle  of  a  leaf  a 
song,  even  one  strident  voice  is  out  of  place. 
Italian  air  is  redolent  with  the  aroma  of  faith. 
Because  of  this,  even  the  smallest  places  are  en 
veloped  with  religious  mystery  and  charm.  He 
who  cannot  feel  the  faith  of  Italy  has  lost  the  spiri- 


PROSELYTISM  AND  ITALIANS 

tual  sense.  A  superficial  tourist  is  a  grave  scan 
dal  in  any  country,  but  infinitely  more  so  on  Italian 
soil.  To  know  Italy  and  Italians  one  must  be  not 
only  courteous  and  gifted  with  the  gift  of  distinc 
tion,  but  also  possessed  with  the  fine  grace  of  reli 
gious  perception.  To  speak  of  Italy  one  must  first 
forget  its  failings,  and  love  it.  To  the  full  spirit 
it  is  a  most  lovable  land,  and  its  people  the  most 
affectionate  in  the  world.  Every  honorable  word 
concerning  that  picturesque  country  is  a  literary 
contribution  when  the  author  is  an  intimate  and 
sincere  observer. 

Within  the  church  which  harbors  the  Holy 
House,  in  the  town  of  Loretto,  I  saw  an  Italian 
peasant  woman  with  a  sickly  child  in  her  arms. 
She  was  for  all  the  world,  a  mater  dolorosa  her 
self.  There  was  a  gentle  melancholy  in  her  dark 
eyes,  a  softness  in  her  hair  and  a  grace  about  her 
head  which  the  pre-Raphaelite  limners  give  to  the 
Madonna.  She  held  the  tiny  lips  of  her  bambino 
to  the  stones  of  the  Holy  House,  that  they  for  heal 
ing,  might  be  kissed.  In  her  broken,  halting  dia 
lect  and  dramatic  manner,  even  a  stupid  foreign 
observer  could  detect  the  vivid  glory  of  her  faith. 
She  spoke  to  the  Madonna  as  mother  to  mother, 
as  if  Christ's  Mother  were  a  thing  of  fine  flesh  and 
blood  before  her.  For  this  Italian  mother,  faith 
had  become  sight.  It  was  of  little  import  whether 
the  Angels  over  night  had  translated  the  Holy 
House  from  Illyria,  or  the  Crusaders  had  brought 
it  from  Palestine,  the  print  of  her  baby's  lips  upon 


4  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

its  sacred  stones  would  be  an  instrument  of  heal 
ing  to  his  body.  He  had  kissed  not  only  the  blue 
border  of  the  Virgin's  garment,  but  the  blue  tassel 
on  the  Levite  robe  of  her  Son. 

Such  is  the  type  of  Italian  mother  that  has  sent 
her  sons  and  daughters  to  this  American  Republic. 
They  are  like  exiles  from  Milan  and  Genoa  in  the 
north,  but  most  of  all  from  Sicily,  Calabria  and 
Naples  in  the  south.  The  ways  of  our  ancient  and 
gracious  Faith  are  in  the  corpuscles  of  their  red 
blood.  It  is  the  vilest  of  occupations  to  eke  out  a 
livelihood  by  destroying  this  profound,  historical 
gift  which  has  bestowed  for  centuries  comfort  and 
solace  to  millions  of  Italian  hearts.  The  proselyter 
is  a  most  malign  and  virulent  sociological  influ 
ence.  His  malignance  has  such  a  play  of  sin 
cerity  that  wealthy  constituencies  open  out  their 
coffers  for  his  support.  So  there  are  gymnasiums 
and  moving  pictures  and  Christmas  presents  all  in 
profuse  command  to  quench  that  faith,  that  light 
which  is  seen  neither  on  land  nor  sea.  If  the  per 
ceptions  of  the  proselyter  were  ultimately  affec 
tionate,  they  would  be  worthy  of  reverence,  but 
they  are  venal  to  a  high  and  oft-times  a  low  de 
gree.  But  how  can  he  love  Italians  who  is  out 
side  the  Fold  of  the  Faith?  Even  Ruskin  and 
Symonds  with  all  their  wealth  of  elegant  Italian 
detail,  possess  only  the  love  of  appreciation,  but 
not  of  benevolence.  Of  course,  they  are  honorable 
and  gracious,  because  they  have  safeguarded  the 
point  of  honor.  Not  so  is  this  with  the  proselyter 


PROSELYTISM  AND  ITALIANS  5 

who  skulks  around  the  social  settlement  houses  of 
our  seething  American  cities.  His  purpose  even 
though  mixed  is  out  of  harmony  with  all  that  is 
Divine. 

But  if  we  have  nothing  but  malediction  for  him, 
what  shall  we  say  of  those  indifferent  citizens  in 
the  commonwealth  of  our  Holy  Faith?  What 
shall  we  say  of  the  unappreciative  pastor  who  is 
naturally  so  appreciative?  Is  he  careless  of  this 
acute  Italian  problem  because  he  is  unjustly  cen 
sorious  and  educated  beyond  his  intelligence? 
When  the  Italian  is  wary  of  him  and  will  support 
neither  church  nor  school,  why  will  he  forget  that 
the  Italian  for  centuries  has  known  but  a  beneficed 
clergy  and  that  even  the  richest  basilicas  have 
been  reared  by  the  munificent  bounty  of  noble 
hands.  However  even  to  judge  of  it  incorrectly  is 
but  beside  the  point.  The  Italian  problem  is  here 
and  must  be  religiously  met. 

A  facile  mind  may  be  alive  to  every  phase  of 
moral  beauty  in  Italy,  but  it  is  the  religious  heart 
which  perceives  the  beauty  in  its  gentle  decay. 
There  are  stretches  of  Italy  which  the  unwhole 
some  breath  of  doubt  and  of  the  newer  civilization, 
has  never  touched.  The  artlessness  of  Italian 
faith  has  created  an  atmosphere  of  art  which 
hangs  over  these  odd  places  in  the  midst  of  their 
dignified  dissolution.  The  Faith  of  the  Holy  Uni 
versal  Church  alone  has  been  the  fruitful  mother 
and  tender  patroness  of  all  these  inutterable  his 
toric  and  artistic  charms. 


6  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

All  these  and  more  would  the  proselyter  wrest 
to  his  own  disreputable  service  by  robbing  the 
Italian  of  that  perennial  source  of  his  all — his  wit 
and  art,  his  sentiment  and  delight. 

The  obtuse  observer  of  our  Italians  in  these 
United  States  is  dense  because  he  has  not  caught 
the  spirit  of  place,  much  less  does  he  measure  the 
spirit  of  man.  Because  the  Italians  take  their  re 
ligion  genially  it  must  not  always  be  concluded 
that  they  are  not  seriously  spiritual.  One  must  be 
quick  to  see  what  is  of  the  core  of  religion  and 
what  is  the  manifestation  of  national  and  racial 
temperament. 

It  is  a  rare  delight  to  come  upon  even  an  Ameri 
can  priest,  who  is  analytic  enough  to  wholly  under 
stand  the  Italian  people.  It  is  quite  as  interesting 
to  receive  the  impressions  of  one  who  has  a  zest 
for  their  moral  security  and  who  is  susceptible  to 
the  real  and  inner  operations  of  their  complex  tra 
ditions.  We  are  never  confused  at  the  ill  repute 
of  the  touts  and  gamblers  who  hound  the  racing 
haunts  like  Saratoga.  But  a  shallow  American 
wayfarer  is  shocked  at  light-hearted  Siena,  with 
its  Palio,  where  a  horse-race  is  indeed  an  innocent 
merriment.  He  is  shocked  again  when  the 
jockey's  banner  is  taken  to  the  Cathedral  to  be 
blessed,  or  when  the  successful  horse  stands  at  the 
head  of  the  banquet  table  before  a  manger  filled 
with  the  finest  delicacies  a  horse  can  eat.  There  is 
an  act  of  faith  even  in  Italian  sports. 

Think  of  the  faith  of  Loretto!     It  is  but  a  tiny 


PROSELYTISM  AND  ITALIANS  7 

spot,  yet  call  it  by  its  name  and  troops  of  angels 
hover  around  the  poet's  mind.  Think  of  the  way 
side  shrines  in  Lucca  in  the  month  of  June!  See 
the  olive  trees  and  vineyards  and  church  towers 
standing  like  naked  spears  against  a  sky  soft 
enough  to  touch! 

Who  that  saw  can  ever  forget  the  divine  design 
in  the  waters  below  or  in  the  heavens  above  the 
Adriatic?  Assisi  is  in  the  heart  of  the  Umbrian 
hills,  yet  even  in  this,  our  time  of  spiritual  doubt, 
many  a  pilgrim  would  travel  barefooted  on  the 
sacred  soil  of  the  good  St.  Francis,  for  was  it  not 
in  Assisi  that  he  held  sweet  converse  with  the  birds 
and  swooned  away  for  very  love  at  the  comeliness 
of  the  wild  flowers?  There  is  a  sacredness  even  in 
Rimini,  for  the  gossips  now  are  silent  and  the 
stones  alone  tell  all  the  tragic  horror  of  Fran- 
cesca's  guilty  passion. 

Lights  and  flowers  and  color  and  florid  music 
must  feed  the  Latin  faith.  Italy's  faith  is  not  suf 
fering  from  the  irreverence  of  the  modern  spirit. 
Italy's  faith  is  eternally  great  and  beautiful  to  all 
except  the  blind  and  the  foolish.  Its  test  of  faith 
— morality — is  of  the  highest  order — that  is  why 
all  the  lovers  are  romantic  and  the  women  easily 
beautiful  and  naturally  chaste.  This  is  the  rea 
son,  too,  why  the  proselyter  is  like  the  kings  of 
Shakespeare— superfluous,  if  not  base. 

Fie!  fie,  upon  this  proselyter,  may  he  die  the 
death! 


ABERRATIONS  OF  SCIENTISTS 

WHEN  I  was  a  youth  I  heard  Ingersoll  lecture 
one  Sunday  night  at  the  old  Harrigan  and 
Hart  Theatre  on  Broadway,  New  York.  I  cannot 
remember  his  subject,  but  my  memory  serves  me 
in  such  wise  that  I  can  even  to  this  day  hear  him 
pouring  out  in  affluent  verbiage  his  shattering  ridi 
cule  on  the  believer  in  spirits,  ghosts  or  goblins. 
Afterward  I  learned  that  he  had  caught  a  tiny 
something  of  the  spirit  of  Voltaire's  cynicism, 
without  Voltaire's  brilliant  literary  fluency  or 
genius.  Later  it  was  obvious  to  me  that  Huxley, 
who  was  then  in  fashion,  had  largely  influenced 
him.  Huxley,  too,  was  attempting  to  bring  to  de 
struction  all  revealed  truth.  He  did  but  scorn  the 
philosopher  who  would  people  our  planet  with  in 
visible  spirits  and  affirmed  that  he  would  not  be 
lieve  that  the  circumpolar  seas  were  full  of  sea- 
serpents  unless  he  had  seen  them  with  his  own 
eyes. 

But  behold  there  has  come  to  our  shores  an  emi 
nent  British  physicist  whom  but  five  years  ago  we 
revered  as  we  once  revered  Kelvin.  He  comes  with 
what  he  calls  a  new  revelation.  He  assures  us, 
although  at  times  his  terminology  is  vague,  that 
the  unseen  is  real,  and  declares  that  the  fact  that 

8 


ABERRATIONS  OF  SCIENTISTS  9 

you  cannot  see  a  thing  does  not  prove  that  the 
thing  does  not  exist.  But  this  is  what  the  humor 
ous  person  in  the  comic  opera,  The  Mikado, 
would  term  "a  pretty  state  of  things."  Think,  too, 
it  has  all  come  within  a  few  years — this  confusing 
twist  in  the  world  of  thought.  Huxley  is  at  one 
pole  of  scientific  induction  while  Lodge  is  at  the 
other. 

It  is  a  far  cry,  too,  from  Gibbon,  who  referred 
the  genesis  of  even  religion  to  an  illusion,  an  idea 
that  thrived  even  in  the  times  of  the  Roman  Em 
pire.  Gibbon  recognized,  however,  as  did  some  of 
the  utilitarian  pagan  philosophers,  that  it  was  a 
useful  illusion.  But  nevertheless  the  Roman 
philosopher  thought  it  a  false  illusion,  while  the 
Roman  magistrate  saw  it  necessary  for  discipline, 
as  the  esthete  believed  it  a  thing  to  be  admired. 

Now  Gibbon  had  so  popularized  the  idea  that 
thinkers  full  of  accurate  information,  historical 
sense  and  moderate  judgment  took  it  up  and  made 
it  more  vivid.  Lecky,  indeed,  clothes  this  illusion 
with  such  potentiality  that  it  seems  to  create  all 
institutional,  social  and  philanthropic  civilization. 
Moreover,  at  times  he  would  indicate  that  even 
political  forms  of  civilization  can  be  referred  to  this 
useful  illusion  of  religion.  Yet  to  him  it  remained 
an  illusion,  but  necessary  with  its  jurisprudence 
and  canon  law  for  the  discipline  of  the  masses,  for 
the  refinement  of  social  intercourse,  for  the  devout 
instinct  of  the  believer,  the  heart  of  the  lover  and 
the  rhapsody  of  the  poet.  But  it  remained  a  beau- 


10  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

tiful  illusion.  It  had  its  foundation  not  on  verity 
but  falsity,  not  in  objective  reality  but  in  individual 
subjectivism.  He  views  with  delight  the  bloom 
and  beauty  of  the  flower,  but  the  tap-root  of  it  all 
is  not  only  invisible,  it  does  not  exist.  Hence 
Lecky's  wonderment  at  the  overpowering  charity 
of  the  Catholic  Sisterhoods,  the  preternatural  influ 
ence  of  the  celibacy  of  the  clergy,  the  plausible 
system  of  moral  jurisdiction  and  other  sociological 
phenomena  which  are  mere  commonplace  realities 
to  us. 

But  a  wider  thinker,  perhaps,  than  Lecky  was 
John  Stuart  Mill.  He  cherishes  not  merely  as  a 
philosopher  but  as  an  economist  the  far-reaching 
social  value  of  this  illusion  named  religion.  Her 
bert  Spencer  opined  in  the  same  manner,  but  his 
rigid  methods  of  ratiocination  and  lack  of  charm 
of  literary  style  do  not  provoke  the  same  obvious 
evidence  for  the  scholar. 

There  then  appeared  in  the  sky  that  unique  im- 
moralist  with  all  his  translucent  brilliancy,  Fried- 
erick  Nietsche.  He  concentrates  his  cruel,  flaming 
light  upon  the  logical  absurdities  of  these  British 
sophists.  He  waxes  more  merciless  than  ever,  and 
with  artless  sarcasm  depicts  the  foolishness  of 
morality,  if  it  is  founded  on  a  sublime  fancy.  He 
goes  still  further  and  asserts  that  if  religion  and 
morality  are  illusions,  then  they  are  not  useful  but 
inimical  to  humanity.  He  arrives  at  the  conclu 
sion  that  immorality,  disillusion  and  the  destruc 
tion  of  the  weak  and  the  survival  of  the  fittest  are 


ABERRATIONS  OF  SCIENTISTS  11 

the  real  necessities  for  strengthening  the  civiliza 
tion  of  mankind.  So  the  World  War  was  to  him 
not  only  a  national  but  a  universal  necessity  that 
the  race  might  slough  off  its  weaker  elements  and 
create  that  new  type  of  superman  for  its  future 
security.  It  was,  thought  he,  not  might  over  right, 
but  might  had  the  only  right  even  against  the 
weak.  It  was  a  kink  in  the  process  of  thought. 
He  stretched  the  principles  of  the  British  philoso 
phers  until  they  snapped. 

The  result  of  the  War  knocked  this  opinion  into 
a  cocked  hat,  as  it  did  the  illogical  beliefs  of  the 
British  dialecticians.  Men  could  not,  or  rather 
would  not,  spill  their  blood  in  verdant  valleys,  or 
leave  the  hearths  of  home  for  an  illusion,  however 
useful  it  might  be  in  times  of  peace.  Men,  how 
ever  valiant,  must  die  for  an  ideal,  but  it  had  to 
be  objectively  real,  not  false,  else  sham  and  pre 
tence  would  triumph  over  candor  and  truth.  But 
by  another  curious  twist  the  malign  influence  of 
bad  logic  did  not  stay  merely  in  the  domain  of 
thought.  Karl  Marx,  that  exiled  Jew  living  in  a 
London  garret,  took  it  into  the  world  of  action. 
His  genius  applied  it  on  the  high  scale  of  inter 
nationalism,  to  every  laborer  with  his  horny  hands 
of  toil,  to  every  factory  girl  with  her  pinched  and 
pallid  face.  His  cry,  which  is  even  now  ringing 
throughout  the  economic  world,  was  to  the  masses, 
suffering  what  he  considered  to  be  genuine  griev 
ances;  his  rallying  cry  to  them  was:  "Act,  act, 
for  you  have  nothing  to  lose  but  your  chains,  reli- 


12  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

gion  is  a  useless  illusion  and  morality  is  a  matter 
of  enlightened  expediency."  The  great  Socialist 
drew  the  aberrations  of  the  British  and  German 
thinkers  to  their  consistent  and  practical  conclu 
sion.  The  downward  course  of  high  thinking  and 
ethical  doctrine  became  easy:  Facilis  descensus 
averni. 

But  now  another  astounding  cataclysm  of  rea 
soning  has  come  to  pass.  The  War  which  smashed 
into  a  thousand  pieces  all  these  unsound  and  in 
genious  forms  of  dialectics,  has,  because  of  the 
multitudinous  loneliness  of  death,  goaded  man  on 
to  the  other  extreme  of  Spiritistic  belief.  With 
him,  now,  all  seeming  unreal  illusions  are  not  only 
useful  but  they  are  real.  Was  there  ever  such  an 
abruptly  violent  change  in  the  whole  history  of 
thought?  I  do  not  know. 

Sir  Oliver  Lodge,  who  only  a  few  years  ago  ex 
plained  psychical  phenomena  in  terms  of  the 
material,  has  now  turned  his  thought  upside  down, 
and  is  explaining  material  phenomena  in  the  terms 
of  the  psychical.  But  if  this  distinguished  scien 
tist  turned  a  somersault,  enterprising  and  baneful 
journalists  with  turgid  and  venal  fictionists  have 
also  stood  on  their  heads  and  are  beholding  a  par 
tial,  fragmentary,  distorted  vision  of  the  ever- 
ancient  and  ever-new  doctrine  of  the  Communion 
of  Saints.  With  that  kind  of  knowledge  which 
Paul  of  Tarsus  believed  puffeth  a  man  up,  they 
are  telling  us  that  the  supernatural  is  a  reality. 
This  is  a  truth  which  is  so  a  parcel  of  the  integral 


ABERRATIONS  OF  SCIENTISTS  13 

system  of  Catholicism  that  it  has  been  taken  as 
a  matter  of  course  for  centuries. 

The  reality  of  the  supernatural  is  as  vital  to  the 
little  children  in  our  household  of  the  Faith  as 
is  the  existence  of  stewed  prunes. 

Moreover,  the  definite  hope  for  personal  immor 
tality  is  as  old  as  Epictetus,  Marcus  Aurelius,  So 
crates,  Plato  and  other  noble  pagans,  and  older  by 
many  a  long  century. 

These  marvelous  discoveries  of  modern  Spiritists 
were  formulated  in  those  splendid  productions  of 
the  early  Fathers  of  the  Church,  ages  and  ages  ago. 
The  searching  judgment  of  Thomas  Aquinas,  with 
the  discriminations  and  practical  principles  of 
ascetic  theology,  for  the  divination  of  angelic  from 
diabolic  spirits,  are  as  old  as  the  hills.  The  regu 
lation  of  private  from  public  relevation  was  as 
rigidly  measured  by  a  fixed  standard  of  the  Church, 
far  away  in  the  past,  as  it  would  be  now,  at  the 
seance  of  a  fashionable  Spiritistic  medium.  It  is 
the  horrible  lack  of  this  norm  of  moral  authority 
that  will  bring  psychical  havoc  and  disaster.  In 
this,  Sir  Oliver  is  our  colossal  enemy.  Sincere  and 
susceptible  himself,  he  will  breed  a  generation  of 
Spiritistic  vipers  who  \vill  poison  and  eat  down  to 
the  root  and  stock  of  all  moral  effort.  It  was  that 
great  Pope  Leo  I.  who  emphasized  the  terrible 
warning  that  the  Oriental  superstitions,  debauched 
ancient  Rome  and  Greece.  Already  criminal  per 
sonal  conceit  and  absurd  individual  fancy  are  cre 
ating  a  psychical  literature  so  confusing  that  if 


14  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

you  peruse  it  earnestly  you  cannot  tell  whether  you 
are  on  your  head  or  your  heels.  This  is  the 
mighty  difference  between  the  sane,  ascetic  litera 
ture  of  the  Church  concerning  heavenly  and  devil 
ish  spirits  and  the  pestiferous  aberrations  of  these 
religiously  insane  mediums.  There  is  no  species 
of  mental  disorder  which  will  more  profoundly  and 
in  a  facile  and  plausible  fashion  produce  such  de 
bilitating  effect  on  morals,  and  such  neurological 
disturbances  for  the  highly  organized  body.  The 
tragic  pathos  of  Sir  Oliver  Lodge's  life  is  pitiable, 
but  his  terribly  wicked  influence  is  worthy  only  of 
rebuke. 


THE  MODERN  MONK,  LACORDAIRE 

BORN  in  the  beginning  of  the  nineteenth  century, 
Lacordaire's  early  moments  were  most  simple 
and  ordinary;  many  of  us  have  had  youthful  lives 
far  more  romantic.  No  childish  anecdotes,  no  boy 
ish  adventures,  no  unusual  deeds.  The  son  of  an 
humble  country  doctor,  loved  by  a  kind  mother- 
tutored  in  a  prominent  college,  his  young  hours 
passed  happily  until  the  age  of  twenty,  when  he 
lost  the  faith  of  his  childhood.  It  was  the  craze 
of  his  time  to  be  progressive;  he  passionately  read 
the  modern  philosophers  of  France;  not,  as  he  said, 
to  retain  their  ideas,  but  merely  to  catch  the  gist 
of  their  thoughts.  But  little  by  little,  unknow 
ingly,  to  himself,  the  faith  his  mother  had  given 
him  was  slipping  away.  The  firm  rock  that  once 
he  stood  upon  while  troubled  billows  lashed  about 
him  was  now  but  shifting  sand.  He  looked — he 
was  frightened — he  saw  the  eternal  star  of  hope 
had  hid  itself  behind  a  dreary  cloud. 

For  the  two  following  years,  as  a  lawyer  in  the 
crowded  courts  of  Paris,  he  heard  the  name  of  the 
prisoner,  the  cry  of  ragged  children,  the  complaint 
of  the  exile;  he  saw  the  perjurer's  quivering  lip,  the 
gibbet's  deathly  shadow. 

There  was  no  God  for  Lacordaire.  His  God  was 
an  airy  phantom  bred  in  the  shallow  brain  of  man. 

15 


16  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

On  the  boulevard  of  Paris  he  saw  the  scornful 
eye  of  wanton  luxury;  he  heard  the  mother's  tale 
of  piteous  woe.  In  the  Rue  Mont-Thabor  he  saw 
the  beggar's  bony  hand,  the  miser's  heartless  stare. 
All  seemed  chaos! 

But  a  soul  wrestles  with  God — a  noble  soul  is  in 
the  conflict — it  is  the  hour  of  vocation — it  catches 
sweet  fragments  of  echoes  far  away — are  they 
from  heaven?  But  then  there  was  no  heaven  for 
Lacordaire. 

At  last  the  day  had  come.  Worn  out  with  his 
journey  he  cries  for  his  God.  The  cloud  is  broken, 
the  storm  has  ceased,  the  waves  are  stilled,  the  sky 
is  bright  in  everlasting  sunshine.  Truth  had  re 
vealed  itself,  and  Lacordaire  felt  its  hidden  sweet 
ness. 

Then  followed  Lacordaire's  life  as  a  seminarian; 
his  rigorous  asceticism;  and  then  perhaps  one  of 
the  greatest  triumphs  of  his  life,  that  of  his  ex 
emplary  submission  to  Gregory  XVI.,  who  ordered 
the  suppression  of  the  Avenir  newspaper;  and 
lastly  his  wonderful  preaching,  his  pious  death. 

Although  the  matter  contained  in  Lacodaire's 
sermons  and  conferences  cannot  be  disregarded, 
still  he  must  have  depended  on  magic  utterance, 
finished  manners,  commanding  aspect,  wondrous 
virtue  to  produce  such  marvelous  effects. 

But  Lacordaire  was  above  all,  a  man  of  feeling — 
his  soul  burned  with  love  for  virtue  and  for  the 
young  men  who  looked  upon  the  wanderings  of 
shallow  philosophers  as  rays  of  light  from  eternal 


THE  MODERN  MONK,  LACORDAIRE      17 

wisdom.  To  bring  these  noble  souls  to  God  was 
the  object  of  his  life — to  win  them  back  to  truth 
the  aim  of  all  his  sermons.  And  for  many  years 
his  voice  resounded  through  the  highways  of  Paris 
calling  men  to  Truth  and  Goodness. 

He  soothed  the  youth  who  were  troubled  with 
temptation — he  strengthened  the  skeptic — con 
verted  the  infidel — consoled  the  aged.  He  yearned 
to  see  a  land  filled  with  warm  homes  and  happy 
firesides;  a  people  without  sin,  Christian  love 
eternal  and  loyalty  to  God's  Church  shrouding 
every  nation  of  the  world. 


CARDINAL  VAUGHAN  IN  AMERICA 

THERE  are  some  things  in  Mr.  J.  G.  Snead-Cox's 
Life  of  Cardinal  Vaughan  which  are  of  interest 
to  Americans.  Indeed,  the  English  Cardinal  had 
a  more  than  superficial  appreciation  of  our  coun 
try.  It  was  the  present  writer's  happy  privilege 
to  have  met  and  talked  with  him  several  years  ago. 
Undoubtedly,  kindness  of  heart  provoked  him  to 
be  more  than  gracious  with  a  young  priest  from 
the  United  States,  but  it  was  very  evident  that  he 
wanted  to  ask  questions  concerning  the  problems 
which  confront  the  Church  here.  He  was  curious 
to  learn  all  about  what  is  now  known  as  "the  non- 
Catholic  movement."  He  thought  the  historical 
antecedents  and  traditional  bigotry  of  religious 
life  in  England  would  make  the  movement  more 
difficult  there  than  here.  Was  he  right?  Who 
can  tell  whether  American  indifferentism  is  more 
susceptible  to  religious  direction,  than  downright, 
sincere  prejudice? 

He  visited  America  in  1863  and  again  in  1870. 
He  himself  brought  to  Baltimore  the  first  four 
missionaries  for  the  American  Negroes.  These 
young  priests  were  the  first  fruits  of  his  founda 
tion  of  St.  Joseph's  College,  Mill  Hill.  They 
vowed  themselves  forever  to  the  service  of  the 

18 


CARDINAL    VAUGHAN  IN  AMERICA       19 

Negro  race.  We  are  told  in  the  biography  that 
they  met  with  a  very  friendly  reception  in  Mary 
land,  and  the  Cardinal  Archbishop  of  Baltimore  at 
once  placed  at  their  disposal  a  house  and  some 
sixty  acres  of  land.  The  departure  from  England 
of  these  first  American  missionaries  to  the  Negroes, 
was  marked  by  a  special  ceremony  of  farewell  and 
by  a  sermon  by  Archbishop  Manning. 

Mr.  Wilfrid  Ward  says,  that  although  the  epithet 
"great,"  often  used  of  Newman,  of  Manning,  of 
Wiseman,  was  denied  Cardinal  Vaughan,  it  cannot 
be  now,  after  we  have  read  his  biography.  In  New 
York  City  he  collected  but  four  thousand  dollars, 
yet  he  had  many  promises  and  doubtless  some  of 
them  were  duly  fulfilled.  All  the  money  realized 
went  to  the  founding  of  the  Missionary  College, 
Mill  Hill,  which  was  to  educate  missionaries  to  the 
Negroes,  not  only  in  America,  but  in  the  Philip 
pines,  in  Uganda,  in  Madras,  in  New  Zealand,  in 
Borneo,  in  Labuan,  in  the  basin  of  the  Congo,  in 
Kashmir,  and  in  Kafiristan.  No  records  exist  to 
tell  the  amount  of  money  he  gathered  on  his  tour 
in  the  United  States.  At  best  it  seems  to  have  been 
a  comparatively  paltry  sum,  when  the  proportions 
of  the  undertaking  are  considered.  His  biographer 
thinks  it  to  be  about  £11,000  in  cash.  Money  may 
have  had  a  larger  value  in  those  days,  and  it  may 
have  gone  further,  as  we  would  say,  in  his  own 
country,  but  we  cannot  help  believing  that,  in  this 
day,  we  would  have  been  more  generous. 

Yet,    he    must   have   been    profoundly    grateful, 


20  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

since,  after  all  the  years,  he  could  take  the  trouble 
to  speak  to  so  insignificant  a  one  as  myself  of  "the 
generosity  of  Americans."  He  had  a  very  distinct 
recollection  (as  did  his  secretary,  the  late  Bishop 
Johnson)  of  the  charm  and  influence  of  Father 
Hecker.  He  remembered  the  gracious  hospitality 
and  good  fellowship  of  the  older  Paulists  with 
whom  he  lived  when  in  New  York.  He  never  for 
got  the  Californians,  and  those  of  them  who  saw 
his  handsome  face  or  spoke  with  him  never  forgot 
him.  I  have  in  mind  a  woman  of  California,  who, 
though  very  old,  as  the  world  goes,  seems  never  to 
have  lost  the  light  and  love  and  memory  of  youth. 
It  was  she  who  told  me  of  Father  Vaughan,  whom 
she  met  in  San  Francisco  in  1864.  She  was  quite 
sure  that  all  the  money  he  took  from  California 
was  not  ordinary  coin,  but  in  new  and  glittering 
gold.  Like  Lady  Butler  and  Mrs.  Wilfrid  Mey- 
nell,  she  observed  the  more-than-natural  beauty  of 
his  countenance.  Such  are  not  to  be  blamed,  when 
so  acute  a  judge  as  Aubrey  de  Vere  could  exclaim, 
on  beholding  him:  "Good  Heavens!  if  you  are 
like  that,  what  must  your  sister  be?" 

In  chapter  six  of  Mr.  Snead-Cox's  work  we  are 
told  that  Father  Vaughan  sailed  from  Southampton 
for  California  on  December  17,  1863.  Passage  was 
difficult  across  the  American  Continent,  so  he 
went  by  way  of  Panama.  In  Panama  he  had  to 
wait  a  week  for  a  steamer,  which  was  to  take  him 
along  the  Pacific  coast  to  San  Francisco — accord 
ingly  he  "left  for  California  January  14th,  on  the 


CARDINAL   VAUGHAN  IN  AMERICA       21 

steamer  St.  Louis."  The  voyage  took  several 
weeks.  He  immediately  became  the  priest  and 
friend  of  the  steerage  passengers,  many  of  whom 
were  Irish  Catholics  from  the  Eastern  States,  who 
were  on  their  way  to  the  gold  fields,  while  others 
were  avoiding  the  drafts  then  required  for  the 
Northern  Army  in  the  Civil  War.  On  the  first 
Sunday  morning  he  said  Mass  in  the  steerage,  and 
in  the  afternoon  he  held  service  in  the  saloon  under 
the  protection  of  the  Stars  and  Stripes.  With  the 
captain  of  the  vessel  seated  by  his  side,  he 
"preached  his  first  sermon  under  the  shadow  of 
the  American  flag  to  an  almost  exclusively  non- 
Catholic  audience." 

In  San  Francisco,  at  the  beginning  of  his  beg 
ging  tour,  he  met  with  some  disappointment. 
Archbishop  Allemany  at  first  refused  to  allow  him 
to  collect,  giving  six  reasons  for  this  refusal,  which 
had  the  full  approval  of  the  Council  of  the  diocese. 
One  concession,  however,  was  made — he  was  per 
mitted  to  preach  one  sermon  in  aid  of  the  Foreign 
Missions  in  the  country  parts  of  the  diocese.  He 
then  "had  recourse  to  prayer" — so  he  writes.  "The 
Presentation  Nuns  all  March  implored  St.  Joseph/' 
he  again  writes  in  the  diary.  Finally,  we  learn 
that  the  Archbishop  somewhat  relaxed  his  prohibi 
tion.  Before  it  came,  however,  Father  Vaughan 
wrote  to  Mrs.  Ward  a  letter  descriptive  of  the  situ 
ation,  which  we  will  give  in  part: 

"The  Catholics  are  very  numerous  in  California. 
They  are  the  largest  and  most  important  community. 


22  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

In  the  public  conveyances  nuns  go  free  of  charge  and 
priests  sometimes  at  half-price.  ...  I  thought,  of 
course,  the  Archbishop  of  San  Francisco  would  en 
courage  my  begging,  bearing  with  me  such  a  letter  as 
I  do  from  Rome,  but,  no — he  called  a  Council  and  it 
was  decided  that  I  should  not  be  allowed  to  collect  in 
San  Francisco,  nor  indeed  in  the  diocese  at  all  from 
house  to  house.  .  .  . 

"Now  I  came  to  California  simply  to  collect  in  San 
Francisco — a  town  of  150,000  inhabitants,  immensely 
rich  and  generous.  Without  difficulty  I  could  collect 
£4,000  in  San  Francisco,  if  I  were  permitted  to  go 
round  to  the  Catholics,  so  the  Jesuit  Fathers  tell  me 
as  well  as  others.  .  .  . 

"The  convents — excellent  fervent  communities — at 
San  Francisco  and  here  at  Marysville,  are  busy  pray 
ing  for  the  work.  .  .  . 

"I  have  come  up  here  to  Marysville,  Bishop  O'Con- 
nelPs  diocese.  I  have  got  about  £100  only,  but  this 
was  more  than  it  was  thought  possible  to  collect 
here." 

But,  on  the  whole,  Father  Vaughan's  "stay  in 
California  was  both  successful  and  pleasant." 
There  is  in  the  diary  a  very  ingenuous  account  of 
his  prospecting  for  a  gold  mine  with  the  hope  of 
acquiring  all  the  money  he  needed  for  his  Mission 
ary  College.  Nothing  ever  came  of  it.  It  was  now 
the  month  of  May,  and  time  for  departure.  Says 
the  diary: 

"I  went  into  Mr.  Donohoe's  bank  to  sit  down.  I 
told  him  my  case;  he  had  no  sympathy  for  the  work, 
and  had  given  $250  to  please  his  wife.  Said  he  would 
lend  me  $400.  'But  I  can't  lend  them  to  the  Blessed 
Virgin,'  said  I,  smiling.  I  told  him  I  had  not  come 


CARDINAL   VAUGHAN  IN  AMERICA       23 

with  the  intention  of  begging  from  him — he  had  given 
generously  enough.  Finally,  I  said:  'What  interest 
do  you  require?'  'Never  mind  that/  he  answered. 
'When  do  you  want  the  principal  back?'  'Never  mind 
that,  either,'  said  he. 

Cardinal  Vaughan's  efficient  biographer  makes 
us  believe  that  he  was  delighted  with  California 
and  loved  the  people.  He  says: 

"The  only  passage  in  all  his  writings,  published  or 
unpublished,  in  which,  as  far  as  I  know,  he  ever 
speaks  of  natural  scenery  with  anything  like  enthusi 
asm,  occurs  in  the  Journal  kept  at  this  time.  It  de 
scribes  the  Sacramento  River  as  it  rolls  into  the  Bay 
of  San  Francisco,  and  declares  that  for  sheer  beauty 
there  is  nothing  in  Italy  or  anywhere  in  the  Old  World 
to  touch  it.  All  the  rest  of  his  days  he  was  partial  to 
everything  American.  And,  to  say  the  truth,  there  was 
something  in  his  own  nature  which  answered  to  the 
restless  energy,  the  spirit  of  high  adventure,  and  the 
willingness  to  risk  everything  for  a  good  cause,  which 
he  noted  then,  and  in  later  visits,  in  the  people  of  the 
United  States.  I  find  this  passage  in  the  diary  at  the 
time  when  the  depredations  of  the  Alabama  were  mak 
ing  bad  blood  between  England  and  the  United  States: 
'The  American  is  prodigal  of  money,  health,  home, 
lands,  and  all.  So  he  will  sacrifice  all  this  for  the  suc 
cess  of  an  undertaking.  If  that  be  war  with 
England,  he  will  go  to  every  imaginable  length  of 
exertion.' " 

With  this,  for  want  of  space,  we  must  conclude, 
and  perhaps  it  were  well  to  do  so  with  a  happy, 
though  somewhat  flattering,  entry  in  the  Cardinal's 
diary.  We  cannot  refrain,  likewise,  from  quoting 
from  what  his  biographer  calls  "one  of  the  last 


24  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

entries  in  his  diary  before  sailing"  for  England;  it 
runs  as  follows: 

"Bishop  Gibbons,  who  has  just  come  from  Baltimore, 
says  our  men  are  highly  esteemed  by  the  Vicar-General 
and  the  clergy.  They  are  intent  on  their  own  busi 
ness,  and  understand  it  and  are  very  popular  for  their 
'simplicity  and  hard  work.' " 

This  final  tribute  to  the  American  Cardinal  and 
to  the  American  Josephites,  is  but  a  reflection  of 
how  he  felt  toward  us  all  when  leaving  our 
country. 


MISSIONARY  TO  THE  BAHAMAS 

IN  May,  1918,  there  was  buried,  in  the  officers'  plot 
of  the  cemetery  at  the  West  Point  Military  Acad 
emy  in  the  United  States,  a  priest  who  was,  in  a 
manner,  the  founder  of  the  Catholic  Mission  at 
Nassau,  New  Providence,  in  the  Bahama  Islands. 
At  his  funeral  much  was  gracefully  said  of  the 
unusual  episodes  of  his  life,  but  not  a  word  (since 
most  of  us  had  forgotten)  of  the  things  he  began 
to  do  in  1883  for  a  colored  population  of  more  than 
10,000  in  Nassau,  the  capital  of  those  tropical  is 
lands.  They  had  been  a  British  possession  for 
nearly  two  hundred  years. 

It  is  a  far  cry  from  the  blue  sea  and  coral  reefs 
of  Nassau  Harbor  and  from  the  palm  trees  which 
line  the  islands,  to  the  soldiers'  graveyard  on  the 
banks  of  the  Hudson  River,  in  New  York.  But  the 
contrast  in  the  picture  is  interesting. 

On  that  May  morning,  1918,  the  body  of  the 
Right  Rev.  Mgr.  Cornelius  G.  O'Keeffe  was 
borne  by  soldiers'  horses,  on  a  caisson  or  gun- 
carriage — a  favor  for  one  who  was  not  a  soldier — 
across  the  plains  where  the  cadets  drill,  past  the 
Catholic  chapel  (which  he  had  actually  fought  the 
United  States  Government  to  build),  to  his  own 
military  grave.  What  a  change  in  the  course  of 

25 


26  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

this  priest's  fruitful  years  of  residence  at  West 
Point! 

By  a  special  ruling  of  the  War  Department  he 
was  given  burial  among  the  distinguished  Amer 
ican  officers  who  are  now  peacefully  sleeping  there 
after  the  battle  of  life.  In  May  it  is  a  beautiful 
spot,  with  rich,  green  grass  and  many  bright 
flowers.  The  Faculty  of  the  Academy  stood  by  the 
priest's  grave.  The  honorary  pall-bearers  were 
generals  of  distinction,  who  had  known  him  and 
had  come  to  do  him  honor.  Simple  soldiers  were 
there  for  whom  he  had  done  favors.  His  brother 
priests  in  surplice  and  black  cassocks  and  mon- 
signori  in  purple  chanted  the  Psalm,  Benedictus, 
and  the  final  prayers.  The  Military  Band  con 
cluded  the  service  with  Cardinal  Newman's  hymn. 
It  was  this  priest  who  by  the  sheer  force  of  his 
character  and  after  three  years  of  struggle  with 
the  Senate  and  the  House  of  Representatives  at 
Washington  had  finally  won  the  permission  to 
build  a  Catholic  chapel  on  this  military  reserva 
tion. 

In  1892  by  this  same  characteristic  strength  he 
impressed  on  the  Holy  See  the  imperious  necessity 
of  settling  at  once  the  ecclesiastical  case  of  Doctor 
Edward  McGlynn,  the  pastor  of  St.  Stephen's 
Church,  New  York.  He  could  do  this  without  the 
violation  of  any  ecclesiastical  etiquette.  Everyone 
knew  him  to  be  honest — abruptly  so  he  was  at 
times.  He  knew  Rome.  He  had  been  educated — 
one  of  few  Americans — in  the  Roman  Seminary  of 


MISSIONARY    TO    THE   BAHAMAS         27 

San  Appolinare.  He  had  as  classmates  and  friends 
some  of  the  most  eminent  prelates  and  diplomats 
of  the  Roman  Curia,  such  as  Cardinal  Gasparri,  the 
present  Papal  Secretary  of  State.  The  McGlynn 
difficulty,  a  misunderstanding  (principally  on 
economic  problems)  between  good  men,  was  a 
source  of  inquiry  and  distress  for  nine  years 
among  many  devout  and  serious  persons  within 
and  without  the  Catholic  Church.  It  was  this 
priest,  buried  with  military  honors  at  West  Point 
in  May,  1918,  who  almost  single-handed  con 
strained  Cardinal  Satolli,  his  friend  and  the  first 
American  Papal  Delegate,  to  bring  to  trial  and 
eventually  restore  Dr.  Edward  McGlynn  to  his 
position  in  the  Church.  The  rector  of  St. 
Stephen's  had  been  O'Keeffe's  patron  in  youth. 
His  disciple  in  after  years  did  him  a  service  which 
he  and  the  whole  country  never  forgot. 

But  Mgr.  O'Keeffe  was  destined  to  bring  to  the 
consideration  of  the  ecclesiastical  authorities  an 
other  matter  of  concern,  which  involved  the  secur 
ity  of  sixty  thousand  souls  in  the  Bahamas.  This 
mission,  with  its  simple  Negro  inhabitants,  should 
ever  be  of  affectionate  interest  to  American  Cath 
olics.  For  the  islands  were  beheld  by  Columbus 
while  opening  to  his  view  the  glorious  vision  of  a 
new  world.  On  one  of  them  there  was  said,  for 
the  first  time  on  this  continent,  the  Holy  Sacrifice 
of  the  Mass.  They  are  replete  with  many  a  golden 
landscape — soft  twilights  and  cloudless  skies, 
sweet  odors  and  luscious  bursting  fruit. 


28  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

For  four  hundred  years  the  blessing  of  our 
ancient  Faith  hardly  ever  touched  the  genial  soil 
of  the  Bahamas.  They  were  no  man's  land  and 
nominally  under  the  spiritual  jurisdiction  of  the 
Bishop  of  Charleston,  South  Carolina.  But  there 
were  no  means  of  communication;  no  line  of  sea- 
steamers;  no  manner  of  transference  to  the  his 
toric  isles.  There  was  a  steamship  line  from  New 
York  to  Nassau.  In  the  winter  of  1883  Mgr.  C.  G. 
O'Keeffe  took  a  pleasure  trip  on  one  of  these  steam 
ships,  the  Santiago,  bound  for  Nassau.  But  a  few 
days  after  his  arrival  he  wrote  home  that  Catholi 
cism  had  no  part  in  the  islands,  once  baptized  by 
the  Catholic  discoverer,  Christopher  Columbus. 
He  was  a  secular  priest  of  the  Archdiocese  of  New 
York,  and  had  no  pretences  to  be  a  missionary, 
and  least  of  all  to  a  foreign  country.  But  this  la 
mentable  situation  distressed  him.  He  deter 
mined,  on  his  arrival  in  New  York,  to  appeal  to 
some  of  his  powerful  friends,  ecclesiastics  in  the 
Congregation  of  Propaganda,  Rome.  This  he  did, 
in  cooperation  with  His  Grace  the  Most  Rev. 
Michael  A.  Corrigan,  D.D.,  Archbishop  of  New 
York.  On  August  25,  1885,  the  islands  were 
within  the  spiritual  domain  of  the  great  metro 
politan  archdiocese — and  this  largely  consum 
mated  by  the  zeal  and  tact  of  a  New  York  priest. 

From  the  beginning  he  felt  that  the  sacrifices  of 
these  missions  would  be  many  and  profound  and 
that  only  the  heroism  of  a  Religious  Order  could 
make  of  them  a  spiritual  success.  Anglicanism 


MISSIONARY    TO    THE   BAHAMAS         29 

was  dominant.  It  had  wealth  and  all  the  influen 
tial  white  population  within  its  fold.  Catholicism 
had  nothing  but  the  intense  love  for  Christ  with 
which  to  begin.  Hence,  its  progress  and  glory  of 
these  twenty-five  years! 

In  1885  Mgr.  O'KeefTe  built  the  first  Catholic 
Church  on  the  Islands  and  with  his  own  hands 
blessed  the  corner-stone  on  December  3d,  the  Feast 
of  St.  Francis  Xavier.  It  was  dedicated  by  Arch 
bishop  Corrfgan  February  1,  1887.  He  had  no 
desire  even  to  begin  the  work,  and  felt  himself  un 
equal  for  the  task.  But  he  said  that  with  prayer 
a  measure  of  divine  courage  was  vouchsafed  him, 
and  he  spent  almost  three  lonely,  though  happy, 
years  of  service  for  the  Bahamas,  until  he  returned 
to  New  York,  in  the  spring  of  1889. 

Others  continued  the  sacred  enterprise  insti 
tuted  by  Mgr.  O'Keeffe,  until  October  28,  1889, 
when  the  Benedictine  Fathers  from  St.  John's 
Abbey,  Northern  Minnesota,  and  the  Sisters  of 
Charity  from  Mount  Saint  Vincent,  New  York,  took 
unto  themselves  the  poor  missions  of  the  Bahama 
Islands. 


COVENTRY  PATMORE 

POSSIBLY  the  triumvirate  Pusey,  Keble  and 
Newman  gave  the  impetus  to  the  present  sense 
of  reaction  against  the  Reformation — a  feeling 
which  has  taken  captive  the  artistic  mind  of  mod 
ern  England.  Nevertheless  there  exists  today  in 
that  country  a  constituency  which  can  have  been 
influenced  only  very  indirectly  by  these  three  great 
spirits  of  the  Catholic  revival.  If  the  pre-Raphael- 
ite  movement  was  born  in*  Oxford,  it  was  not  bred 
there.  Its  representatives  are  artists  like  Watts, 
Millais,  Burne-Jones,  Hunt,  and  Dante  Gabriel 
Rossetti.  There  are  others  both  in  art  and  letters 
who  differ  more  or  less  from  these.  Others,  like 
Algernon  Swinburne  or  Water  Pater,  who,  if  they 
be  neo-pagans,  are  at  times  mediaeval  and  Catholic. 
To  say  this  of  Swinburne  is  perhaps  unreasonable, 
for  there  are  critics  who  contend  that  his  ethics  is 
drawn  not  from  the  wholesome  but  the  poisoned 
fountain  of  Greek  sensualism.  Others — although 
differing  from  each  other — are  Hedonists,  loving 
the  beautiful  for  its  own  sake  and  making  it  the 
sum  and  end  of  life.  If  Swinburne's  theory  of 
passion  be  that  sung  as  by  Anacreon,  what  shall  we 
say  of  the  loves  of  these  lesser  lights?  Yet  to  say 
that  Mr.  Patmore  is  part  of  the  pre-Raphaelite 

30 


COVENTRY  PATMORE  31 

movement  needs  some  intelligible  explanation. 
That  movement  aimed  to  bring  back  the  romantic 
days  of  Cimabue,  and  Giotto,  and  Fra  Angelico, 
and  that  array  who  painted  bodies  with  souls  and 
flesh  all  spiritual.  The  new  disciples  in  their  en 
thusiasm  copied  even  the  crooked  anatomy  and 
blind  perspective  of  their  Catholic  masters.  Ros- 
setti,  in  his  unique  poems,  drew  his  inspiration 
from  Dante,  but  in  imitating  that  mighty  genius 
he  lingered  perhaps  too  much  in  the  realm  of  sense, 
and  so  is  Dantesque  only  up  to  a  certain  degree. 
Patmore  has  charged  him  almost  with  sinning 
against  the  light,  and  prostituting  the  gift  of  a  holy 
mission.  Nevertheless  he  remains,  as  much  or 
more  than  Tennyson  or  Ruskin,  a  living  expression 
of  that  medievalism  which  is  golden  even  in  the 
eyes  of  the  modern  world. 

Patmore  in  quite  another  fashion  has  unearthed 
from  the  tomb  our  ancient  glories  and  taught  us 
that  the  blood  of  saints  flows  in  our  veins;  that  that 
spiritual  power  is  not  to  be  disregarded  which  cre 
ated  the  poetry,  architecture,  painting,  and  sculp 
ture  of  mediaeval  Europe.  We  have  no  details  of 
Patmore's  conversion  to  Catholicism,  but  it  is  easy 
to  see  how  the  sestheticism  of  that  religion  could 
provoke  from  him  not  only  love,  but  obedience. 
Yet  he  was  philosopher  enough  to  know  that  cul 
ture  is  but  a  faint  manifestation  of  the  high  spirit 
that  dwells  within — that  beauty  is  but  the  splendor 
of  the  true.  In  this  limited  sense  is  Patmore  a 
pre-Raphaelite,  since  he  longs  for  that  immortal 


32  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

time,  loves  its  saints  and  dreamers,  and  reverences 
the  hearts  who  would  bring  it  back  again.  In  a 
more  limited  sense  still  is  he  a  classicist — not,  of 
course,  as  William  Morris  or  Alma  Tadema  would 
be — but  a  classicist  who,  if  he  exchanged  the  Sis- 
tine  Madonna  for  the  Venus  of  Milo,  would  never 
theless  be  careful  to  explain  that  the  worst  charge 
you  can  hurl  against  Christianity  is  to  call  it  a 
new  religion  and  to  deny  that  it  is  but  a  quality 
added  to  the  religion  of  the  past.  Doubtless  there 
are  some  who  would  not  accept  the  theory  that 
there  is  a  principle  of  continuity  running  through 
all  the  religions.  Patmore,  it  would  seem,  be 
lieved  that  there  was.  He  has  said  in  his  essay  on 
"The  Language  of  Religion:"  "How  'natural,'  for 
example,  it  would  be  that  King  Humbert,  if  ever 
he  thinks  fit  to  assume  possession  of  St.  Peter's  and 
the  Vatican,  should  regard  the  erection  of  an  Egyp 
tian  Obelisk  in  the  forecourt  of  a  Renaissance 
church  as  a  monstrous  solecism  in  art,  and  so 
abolish  one  of  the  boldest  and  most  impressive 
symbols  ever  devised  to  teach  man  that  the  'Lion 
of  the  Tribe  of  Juda'  (with  this  title  the  obelisk  is 
inscribed)  came  out  of  Egypt,  that  the  'great  Ser 
pent  Pharao,  King  of  Egypt'  (or  nature),  'is  be 
come  Christ  by  His  assumption  of  the  body  which 
without  Him  is  Egypt.'  " 

Coventry  Kearsey  Dighton  Patmore  died  Decem 
ber  1,  1896,  and  was  buried  from  the  little  Cath 
olic  church  at  Lymington,  Hants,  England.  He 
was  born  at  Woodford,  in  Essex,  on  July  3,  1823* 


COVENTRY  PATMORE  33 

His  father,  Peter  Patmore,  was  a  friend  of  Hazlitt 
and  Lamb,  and  there  are  letters  addressed  to  him 
in  Hazlitt's  Liber  Amoris.  Mr.  Edmund  Gosse  is 
responsible  for  saying  that  Peter  Patmore  was 
painfully  mixed  up  in  the  Scott  duel  of  1821  and 
the  Plumer  Ward  controversy,  and  that  it  was  for 
this  reason  that  Thackeray  refused  to  meet  the 
then  young  man,  Coventry  Patmore,  even  though 
he  bore  letters  of  introduction  from  the  distin 
guished  Robert  Browning.  His  early  youth  was 
spent  in  comfortable  circumstances.  His  father 
had  a  house  in  Southampton  Street,  Fitzroy 
Square,  and  a  country  house  at  Mill  Hill,  not  far 
from  London.  From  the  beginning  the  lad  was 
a  great  reader,  and  he  had  many  books  at  com 
mand.  When  about  fourteen  or  more  he  was  sent 
to  Paris.  He  lived  with  a  family  in  the  Faubourg 
Saint-Germain,  and  went  to  lectures  at  the  College 
de  France.  He  remained  there  for  one  year,  and 
in  a  very  unhappy  mood.  Such,  indeed,  is  the  re 
corded  impression  he  left  with  Mr.  Gosse,  to  whom 
we  are  indebted. 

It  must  be  fifteen  years  or  more  since  Mr. 
Aubrey  de  Vere  wrote  a  letter  to  Father  Isaac 
Hecker,  accompanying  a  copy  of  the  Unknown 
Eros,  and  recommending  its  author  as  a  man  who 
struck  deeper  and  flew  higher  than  many  a  mortal 
around  him.  From  that  time  forward  the  founder 
of  the  Paulist  Community  never  ceased  to  read 
and  mark  passages  in  the  volume.  This  is  to  be 
noted,  for  he  was  a  priest  who  read  in  later  life 


34  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

but  little  poetry,  and  that  only  of  the  supremely 
best. 

While  in  Paris,  Patmore  fell  in  love  with  a  beau 
tiful  English  girl.  Although  she  rejected  him  and 
married  another,  he  considered  her  as  the  very 
first  Angel  in  the  House.  At  the  age  of  sixteen 
he  published  The  Woodman's  Daughter  and  The 
River.  In  1884  he  again  gave  to  the  world  a  vol 
ume  of  Poems.  It  was  attacked  on  all  sides, 
Blackwood's  Magazine  being  most  violent  in  the 
charge.  To  add  to  his  misfortunes,  just  at  this 
time  his  father  lost  everything  speculating  in  rail 
road  stocks.  To  get  away  from  his  creditors  he 
fled  to  the  Continent,  leaving  his  son,  Coventry,  be 
hind  him  in  a  penniless  condition.  He  went 
through  fifteen  months  of  severe  poverty.  Brown 
ing  was  kind  to  him,  so  were  Barry  Cornwall  and 
his  wife.  This  couple,  now  known  as  Bryan 
Waller  Procter  and  Mrs.  Procter,  at  a  dinner  in 
troduced  Patmore  to  Monckton  Milnes,  afterwards 
Lord  Houghton,  who  made  some  flippant  remarks 
on  Patmore's  shabby  appearance.  Mrs.  Procter 
made  it  the  occasion  of  placing  Patmore's  poems  in 
the  hands  of  Milnes,  and  the  next  morning  she  re 
ceived  a  note  from  that  gentleman  offering  to  Pat- 
more  a  post  in  the  library  of  the  British  Museum. 
This,  with  the  kindly  friendship  of  Leigh  Hunt, 
buoyed  up  the  spirits  of  the  poet.  In  1846  he  met 
Tennyson,  and  for  more  than  three  years  they  were 
fast  friends;  but  both  being  positive  characters, 
there  came  an  estrangement.  About  1847  he  met 


COVENTRY  PATMORE  35 

Rossetti  and  probably  Millais.  At  the  invitation 
of  Rossetti  he  contributed  the  lyric  called  "The 
Seasons"  to  the  pre-Raphaelite  magazine  The 
Germ.  Mr.  Gosse  tells  us  that  Patmore  was  instru 
mental  in  bringing  Tennyson  and  Rossetti  together. 
In  the  same  year  he  became  intimate  with  Mr. 
Ruskin.  Then  suddenly  he  withdrew  from  the 
world  and  married  Miss  Emily  Augusta  Andrews, 
the  daughter  of  a  prominent  Independent  minister. 
This  was  in  the  fall  of  1847.  This  spiritually- 
minded  lady  was  painted  by  Millais.  She  must 
have  been  beautiful.  Mrs.  Carlyle  accused  her  of 
looking  like  a  medallion,  so  immobile  was  her 
beauty.  She  suffered  with  great  calmness  the 
poverty  of  her  husband.  She  bore  him  six  chil 
dren.  She  loved  him,  she  protected  him.  In 
1862  she  died,  being  only  thirty-eight  years  old. 
He  has  recorded  her  Departure  in  lines  tremu 
lous  with  pathos : 

"It  was  not  like  your  great  and  gracious  ways  I 

Do  you,  that  have  naught  other  to  lament, 

Never,  my  Love,  repent 

Of  how  that  July  afternoon 

You  went. 
"But  all  at  once  to  leave  me  at  the  last, 

More  at  the  wonder  than  the  loss  aghast, 

With  sudden  unintelligible  phrase 

And  frightened  eye, 

And  go  your  journey  of  all  days 

With  not  a  kiss  or  good-bye, 

And  the  only  loveless  look  the  look  with  which  you 
passed: 

'Twas  all  unlike  your  great  and  gracious  ways." 


36  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

Three  years  after  the  death  of  his  first  wife  Pat- 
more  married  again  a  woman  of  high  virtue  and 
large  fortune.  Stricken  with  heart-hunger,  he 
sought  and  captured  responsive  companionship  in 
the  delightful  personality  of  Miss  Mary  Byles. 
Chilled  with  the  fear  that  he  may  have  violated 
the  sanctity  of  his  first  love,  he  explains  to  her  his 
brooding  loneliness  in  a  poem  of  exquisitely 
shaded  feeling,  entitled  Tired  Memory. 

Patmore's  second  wife  relieved  him  of  all  finan 
cial  difficulties,  and  some  have  said  it  was  she  who 
made  him  a  Catholic.  This  cannot  be  true,  for 
his  mystical  aspirations  had  already  and  uncon 
sciously  made  him  a  Catholic.  He  was  of  too  in 
dependent  and  candid  a  mind  to  be  influenced 
either  by  Puritanism  because  his  first  wife  was  a 
Puritan,  or  by  Catholicism  because  his  second  wife 
was  a  Catholic.  Yet  it  would  be  wrong  to  deny 
that  these  women  must  have  indirectly  mellowed 
his  heart  and  soul — how  could  so  susceptible  a 
character  as  his  resist  them?  Father  Cardella,  the 
Italian  Jesuit,  who  is  known  as  being  something  of 
a  philosopher  and  theologian,  is  rumored  to  have 
said,  after  meeting  with  Patmore  in  Rome,  that  he 
was  Catholicism  itself  before  he  was  received  for 
mally  into  the  Church.  The  mental  processes  by 
which  Patmore  worked  himself  into  becoming  a 
Catholic  would  be  a  most  interesting  psychological 
study.  There  is  no  one  to  tell  us  about  it  but  Mrs. 
Alice  Meynell,  the  poet  and  consummate  essayist, 
who  was  his  sympathetic  friend  and  admirer.  She 


COVENTRY  PATMORE  37 

may  not  be  versed  in  mystical  theology,  but  she 
has  subtlety  and  strength  and  feminine  intuition, 
and  a  rare  capacity  for  analysis. 

It  was  somewhere  near  the  year  1877  that  Mary 
Patmore  died,  leaving  the  poet  for  the  second  time 
a  widower.  In  1883  his  youngest  son,  Henry,  died 
a  youth  of  twenty-two,  and,  like  Emerson's  dead 
son,  he  was  a  hyacinthine  boy  of  rare  promise. 

There  remains  one  sad  story  which  Mr.  Edmund 
Gosse  has  repeated  in  an  article  on  Patmore  for  the 
Contemporary  Review.  With  a  pure  heart  and 
wonderful  daring  Patmore  undertook  to  give  to 
this  suspicious  modern  age  the  candid  Christian 
interpretation  of  human  and  divine  love,  as  we  find 
it  in  the  forgotten  volumes  of  mediaeval  saints  and 
Catholic  mystics.  The  very  title  he  gave  his  essay 
— "Sponsa  Dei"— "The  Spouse  of  God"— would 
startle  the  pietist  who  is  narrow  and  the  vulgarian 
who  is  unclean.  Alas!  perhaps  it  was  better  that 
he  should  have  suffered  melancholy  by  burning  on 
Christmas  Day,  1887,  this  extraordinary  manu 
script,  which  has  been  classed  as  a  masterpiece  by 
the  distinguished  critic  who  read  it.  They  who 
know  The  Unknown  Eros,  and  The  Rod,  the  Root, 
the  Flower,  must  know  the  truth  he  strove  to  teach. 
If  it  is  not  formulated  distinctly  in  the  writings  of 
St.  Bernard,  it  certainly  is  in  The  Ascent  to  Mount 
Carmel,  whose  author  is  St.  John  of  the  Cross. 
Indeed  the  two  Spanish  mystics,  St.  John  of  the 
Cross  and  St.  Teresa,  gave  him  much  matter  for 
his  daily  practice  of  meditation  and  spiritual  read- 


38  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

ing.  His  second  wife  was  shown  the  culture  of  her 
spiritual  sense  by  her  translation  of  St.  Bernard's 
work  on  The  Love  of  God.  Once,  when  Patmore 
was  writing  of  his  verses  Scire  Teipsum,  he  said: 
"They  may  be  taken  ...  as  expressing  the  re 
wards  of  virginity  attainable  even  in  this  life  in 
the  supernatural  order." 

It  was  Patmore's  heavenly  gift  to  have  met  early 
and  in  this  life  his  "predestinated  mate."  This 
carried  him  without  blemish  through  that  perilous 
adolescent  period  of  the  heart's  history.  With 
single  eye  and  calm,  vision  he  looks  upon  truths 
and  tells  them  to  us  with  the  ingenuousness  of  the 
saint — the  truths  which,  if  we  could  see,  \vould 
nevertheless  be  unlawful  for  us  to  utter.  Fortu 
nate,  doubtless,  it  is  at  times  that  he  talks  for  the 
many  in  a  Dead  Language,  though  in  the  poem 
thus  entitled  he  regrets  that  it  should  be  so.  All 
his  studies,  his  introspection,  his  reading  of  the 
Fathers  of  the  early  Church  like  St.  Augustine,  his 
dabbling  in  physical  science,  his  explorations  into 
what  he  calls  "that  inexhaustible  poetic  mine  of 
psychology" — all  these  are  used  but  to  sound  his 
three  mysteries,  the  three  motifs  of  all  his  music: 
God,  Woman,  Love.  Throughout  the  procedure 
his  intentions  are  as  limpid  as  crystal.  He  is 

"proud 

To  take  his  passion  into  church." 
He  writes  of  women  as  if  the  horrible  fact  never 
came  to  him  that  the  world  can  corrupt  all  things, 
even  so  fair  a  thing  as  a  woman. 


COVENTRY  PATMORE  39 

In  his  essay  on  Woman,  entitled  "The  Weaker 
Vessel,"  he  ridicules  the  French  writer  who  classi 
fies  woman  into  twenty-five  species.  Patmore 
seems  to  perceive  that  not  only  is  every  woman  a 
species  in  herself,  but  many  species.  In  his  Angel 
in  the  House  he  has  sublimated  domestic  love  to 
a  high  and  holy  pitch.  With  wondrous  delicacy  he 
attaches  a  sacred  symbolism  to  a  tress  of  hair  and 
the  flutter  of  a  ribbon. 

What  does  that  young  genius,  Mr.  Francis 
Thompson,  mean  when  he  accuses  Patmore  of  hav 
ing  stalked  through  hell  like  Dante,  and  of  having 
drunk 

"The  moonless  mere  of  sighs, 
And  paced  the  places  infamous  to  tell 
Where  God  wipes  not  the  tears  from  any  eyes." 

These  verses  may  possibly  refer  to  Patmore's 
later  days  when,  in  depression  of  spirit,  he  could  no 
longer  sing  aloud  that 

"Sadness  is  beauty's  savor,  and  pain  is 
The  exceedingly  keen  edge  of  bliss." 

If  melancholy  encompassed  Patmore  towards  the 
end  when  his  life  was  consumed,  it  never  touched 
his  poetry.  Nor  can  it  be  said  that  this  "black 
humor,"  as  Mrs.  Meynell  calls  it,  ever  found  en 
trance  into  his  essays.  Religio  Poetae,  an  extra 
ordinary  volume  published  in  1893,  manifests,  if 
you  will,  a  petulance  and  aggressiveness  betoken 
ing  the  advance  of  senility.  Yet  in  how  masterly 
a  fashion  it  suggests,  in  a  few  brief  essays,  thoughts 


40  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

that  are  too  tender  and  too  glorious  to  be  amplified ! 
He  sees  so  clearly  himself  that  he  has  nothing  left 
but  divine  contempt  for  those  who  doubt.  With 
grave  impoliteness  he  assaults  Protestantism  as  a! 
moral  system  radically  defective,  and  loses  his  tem 
per  because  it  is  narrow,  extreme,  and  vulgar.  He 
proves  himself  conversant  with  occult  regions  not 
only  of  dogmatic  but  also  of  ascetic  theology.  He 
is  in  no  sense  whatever  (for  he  lacked  the  learn 
ing)  a  theologian,  but  he  is  devoted  to  St.  Augus 
tine  and  St.  Thomas  Aquinas,  and  in  a  felicitous 
English  style  he  reveals  beauties  long  since  hidden 
in  the  writings  of  Sts.  Catharine  of  Genoa  and 
Siena,  St.  Teresa,  St.  John  of  the  Cross,  St.  Ber 
nard,  and  St.  Francis  de  Sales. 

Curious  it  is  that  for  the  most  part  the  modern 
propagators  of  the  Catholic  Renaissance  in  art  and 
letters  and  spiritual  science  are  English  Protestants 
or  converts  to  Catholicism.  We  know  nothing  of 
our  treasures  until  they  are  opened  by  eager  hands 
like  Pugin  or  Patmore.  They  were  both  sick  at 
heart  because  we  lacked  devoutness  for  our  fathers 
in  the  faith.  In  the  pressure  of  our  untoward  his 
tory  we  have  become  only  half-educated.  We  have 
lost  the  great  soul  and  broad  culture  which  created 
the  music,  the  literature,  the  architecture  which 
for  largeness  of  conception  has  not  yet  been 
equalled.  For  our  chaste,  majestic,  plaintive 
chant — God's  own  music,  once  sung  by  saints  and 
kings — we  have  substituted  tones  out  of  keeping 
with  the  sacrifice  and  the  incense  of  prayer.  Our 


COVENTRY  PATMORE  41 

aesthetic  sense  has  become  un-Catholic.  In  1889 
Patmore  published  a  little  book  entitled  Principle 
in  Art.  He  displayed  a  keen  observation  of  lights 
and  shadows — he  has  an  eye  not  so  much  for  the 
styles  in  architecture  as  for  the  philosophy  in  it, 
its  cause,  ideal  greatness,  substance,  purpose,  and 
"symbolization  of  sentiment,"  an  expression  used 
by  Mr.  Ruskin.  His  sighs  for  the  forgotten  past 
are  frequent;  yet  they  come  not  from  acute  despair, 
that  disease  which  furrows  the  brow  of  sensitive 
genius.  He  has  no  belief  that  the  future  is  rich  in 
golden  promise,  yet  he  has  said:  "I  have  re 
spected  posterity;  and  should  there  be  a  posterity 
which  cares  for  letters,  I  dare  to  hope  that  it  will 
respect  me."  He  has  dubbed  the  nineteenth 
century 

"0  season  strange  for  song!" 

If  in  verse  execution  and  technique  Patmore  be 
defective,  his  vitality  is  so  imperious  that  we  yield 
out  to  sheer  weakness  to  his  mannerisms.  As  with 
his  compatriot,  the  histrionic  artist,  Sir  Henry 
Irving,  we  are  pressed  to  give  way  to  his  magnet 
ism  even  when  he  misuses  his  marvelous  voice  to 
grunt  and  snort,  and  distorts  his  divine  face  to  mis 
shapen  attitudes.  Art  loses  its  perfection  when  it 
reveals  the  least  vein  of  eccentricity.  Yet  some 
weaknesses  sit  well  upon  and  actually  seem  emi 
nently  proper  to  some  individuals.  The  wondrous 
simplicity  of  dramatism,  as  personified  by  the 
Italian  actress,  Duse,  can  never  touch  the  point  of 
classicism,  yet  it  is  the  most  finished  representa- 


42  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

tion  of  passion.  Patmore  roughly  exposes  the 
statuesque  composure  of  Emerson;  he  flashes  all 
his  cruel  light  upon  the  veins  of  clay  and  forgets 
the  comeliness  of  the  statue.  The  American's 
stoicism  irritates  him;  he  brands  him  for  ringing 
the  changes  upon  a  few  themes,  a  fault  common 
to  himself,  for  he  repeats  ideas  both  in  his  prose 
and  his  verse.  Yet  if  truths  be  new  and  startling, 
why  not  resurrect  them  into  a  thousand  different 
forms?  We  accept  almost  totally  the  judgments 
of  Matthew  Arnold  and  Patmore  concerning  Emer 
son.  That  they  studied  him  proves  that  he  has 
made  an  impression.  No  man  is  closer  to  Pat- 
more  in  manner  and  method  than  Emerson,  and, 
strange  to  say,  even  many  of  the  prophecies  that 
they  uttered  would  seem  to  issue  from  the  same 
lips.  We  cannot  afford  to  be  always  smelling  out 
the  grave  sins  of  our  only  two  original  geniuses, 
Emerson  and  Poe.  Emerson  has  the  mystical  ten 
dency,  and  were  he  a  contemplative  of  the  ages  of 
faith  he  might  have  given  us  a  book  just  this  side 
of  inspiration — a  work  like  the  Imitation  of  a  Kem- 
pis  or  of  Tauler,  the  German  mystic.  Yet  this 
may  be  on  a  plane  with  saying  that  if  Kant  were 
an  integral  Christian  he  might  have  left  us  a 
Summa  like  that  of  St.  Thomas  Aquinas.  Except 
ing  Isaac  Hecker,  Emerson  is  the  only  American 
who  manifests  any  higher  interior  experience. 
These  two  men  differed  vastly,  and  told  each  other 
so  with  honest  openness  when  they  knew  each 
other  in  youth. 


COVENTRY  PATMORE  43 

Take  him  all  in  all,  Patmore  has  but  a  Pessi 
mist's  Outlook  for  the  fresh  phases  of  civilization 
which  are  blossoming  in  this  Republic  of  the  West. 
If  the  United  States  has  a  providential  purpose  to 
complete  in  the  reconstruction  of  the  nations,  then 
Patmore  can  find  no  shadow  of  such  a  mission  in 
our  present  history. 

Concerning  the  theory  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  pre 
dominance  over  the  history  of  the  future,  he  has 
written  nothing.  He  greets  with  keen  delight  the 
artistic  and  searching  sarcasm  of  Mrs.  Meynell  on 
the  New-Worldling,  who,  if  he  be  not  a  barbarian 
or  a  savage  in  her  eyes,  is  certainly  a  de-civilized 
type  of  society. 

Indeed,  it  may  be  said  of  Patmore  that  to  him 
all  lovers  of  the  people  were  beside  themselves,  and 
the  advent  of  rich  hopes  was  but  the  symptom  of 
an  overwrought  and  decadent  civilization.  He 
despised  the  rabble,  and  made  it  the  visible  organi 
zation  of  the  "amorous  and  vehement  drift  of 
man's  herd  to  hell."  It  had  nailed  Christ  to  the 
Cross  and  it  was  not  worthy  even  of  sociological 
analysis.  In  his  essay  on  "Christianity  and  Prog 
ress" — meaning  material  progress — he  contends 
for  an  opinion  which,  so  far  as  I  can  learn,  is  theo 
logically  correct,  that  there  is  only  a  distant  rela 
tionship  between  the  one  and  the  other.  To  his 
thinking,  if  Christianity  has  not  sensibly  affected 
progress — a  thesis  which,  by  the  way,  he  does  not 
uphold  but  suspends  judgment — if  it  has  not,  then 
by  no  means  can  it  be  called  a  failure,  for  the 


44  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

reason  that  it  never  professed  to  promote  material 
amelioration.  In  the  same  pages  he  parries  ruth 
lessly  with  the  distressing  question  of  the  number 
of  the  elect,  and  although  he  would  reason  logi 
cally,  he  is  too  impetuous  to  detect  that  sentiment 
apart  from  logic  has  its  own  argument — an  opinion 
illustrated  in  Newman's  very  original  Grammar  of 
Assent.  An  example  like  this  goes  to  show  Pat- 
more's  extremism,  his  inability  to  view  the  field 
from  all  points.  He  lacks  mental  poise,  and  even 
while  he  advocates  repose  of  manner  he  does  so  in 
words  that  tremble  like  leaves  in  an  unseemly 
blast.  It  is  because  of  such  violent  Christian 
teachers  that  we  wax  frightened  at  those  words  of 
music  and  of  magic,  "Progress,"  "Liberty,"  words 
which  the  enemies  of  Christianity  have  stolen  from 
us  while  we  slept. 

Yet  it  must  come  at  times  to  the  most  unreason 
ing  optimist,  as  it  came  with  vehemence  to  Pat- 
more,  that  all  this  forward  social  movement  may 
be  but  another  bitter  jest,  illustrating  the  mere 
impossibility  for  anything  in  this  or  any  other 
planet  to  be  at  rest.  In  that  strong  poetic  utter 
ance,  Crest  and  Gulf,  he  leaves  us  with  the  im 
pression  made  by  Tennyson  in  Locksley  Hall  Sixty 
Years  After — that  that  prophet  is  wisest  and 
taught  by  heaven  who  confesses  that  he  can  but 
see  nothing;  that  this  fresh  stream  of  advance  is 
only  another  fitful  heaving  in  the  sea  of  history. 
It  shall  mount  to  the  crest  and  slump  down  in- 
gloriously  into  the  trough  of  the  billow: 


COVENTRY  PATMORE  45 

"Crest  altering  still  to  gulf 
And  gulf  to  crest, 
In  endless  chase 
That  leaves  the  tossing  water  anchored  in  its  placet" 

This  sober  thought  tinged  his  patriotic  poems; 
even  while  they  breathe  a  fierce  love  of  country, 
they  are  never  joyous.  So,  too,  with  his  political 
poems  (if  I  may  call  them  such),  they  are  unhappy 
to  a  degree.  He  is  peevish  and  ill-tempered  with 
those  who  prate  about  equality  and  social  rights: 

"Yonder  the  people  cast  their  caps  o'erhead, 
And  swear  the  threatened  doom  is  ne'er  to  dread 
That's  come,  though  not  yet  past. 
All  front  the  horror  and  are  none  aghast; 
Brag  of  their  full-blown  rights  and  liberties, 
Nor  once  surmise 

When  each  man  gets  his  due  the  Nation  dies; 
Nay,  still  shout  'Progress!'  as  if  seven  plagues 
Should  take  the  laggard  who  would  stretch  his  legs. 
Forward!  glad  rush  of  the  Gergesenian  swine; 
You've  gain'd  the  hill-top,  but  there's  yet  the  brine. 
Forward!  bad  corpses  turn  into  good  dung 
To  feed  strange  futures  beautiful  and  young. 
Forward!  to  meet  the  welcome  of  the  waves 
That  mount  to   whelm  the  freedom  which  enslaves. 
Forward!  Good  speed  ye  down  the  damn'd  decline, 
And  grant  ye  the  Fool's  true  good  in  abject  ruin's  gulf, 
As  the  Wise  see  him  so  to  see  himself!" 

If  he  is  intolerant  and  aristocratic  in  his  politics, 
so,  too,  can  he  become  of  very  narrow  gauge  in 
matters  of  religion.  His  Cathoicity  is  very  often 
unmannerly  and  aggressive.  He  tries  to  introduce 
a  species  of  ultra-Toryism  into  it  which  is  out  of 


46  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

harmony  with  its  very  name.  If  a  series  of 
hypotheses  were  constructed  purporting  to  give  the 
percentage  of  the  elect,  it  would  probably  have 
suited  his  cast  of  mind  to  choose  the  one  that  sent 
most  souls  to  damnation.  One  has  but  to  read  the 
essay  on  "Distinction"  to  learn  his  opinion  of 
Modern  Democracy:  "I  confess,  therefore,  to  a 
joyful  satisfaction  in  my  conviction  that  a  real 
Democracy,  such  as  ours,  in  which  the  voice  of 
every  untaught  ninny  or  petty  knave  is  as  poten 
tial  as  that  of  the  wisest  and  most  cultivated,  is  so 
contrary  to  nature  and  order  that  it  is  necessarily 
self-destructive.  In  America  there  are  already 
signs  of  the  rise  of  an  aristocracy  which  promises 
to  be  more  exclusive  and  may,  in  the  end,  make 
itself  more  predominant  than  any  of  the  aristoc 
racies  of  Europe;  and  our  own  Democracy,  being 
entirely  without  bridle,  can  scarcely  fail  to  come 
to  an  early  and  probably  a  violent  end.  .  .  In  the 
meantime,  'genius'  and  'distinction'  will  become 
more  and  more  identified  with  loudness;  floods  of 
vehement  verbiage,  without  any  sincere  convic 
tion,  or  indications  of  the  character  capable  of  ar 
riving  at  one;  inhuman  humanitarianism;  profan 
ity,  the  poisoner  of  the  roots  of  life;  tolerance  and 
even  open  profession  and  adoption  of  ideas  which 
Rochester  and  Little  would  have  been  ashamed 
even  remotely  to  suggest;  praise  of  any  view  of 
morals  provided  it  be  an  unprecedented  one;  faith 
in  any  foolish  doctrine  that  sufficiently  disclaims 
authority.  That  such  a  writer  as  Walt  Whitman 


COVENTRY  PATMORE  47 

should  have  attained  to  be  thought  a  distinguished 
poet  by  many  persons  generally  believed  to  have 
themselves  claims  to  distinction,  surely  more  than 
justifies  my  forcast  of  what  is  coming.  That 
amazing  consummation  is  already  come." 

Mr.  Patmore  is  best  in  the  serener  ether  of  con 
templation.  It  is  here  that  he  proves  himself  a 
man  of  deep  religious  instinct.  He  revels  in  the 
most  abstruse  problems  concerning  the  Being  of 
God.  He  approaches  the  mystery  of  the  triple 
Personality  in  one  Being  as  the  only  condition  by 
which  he  can  apprehend  the  Deity.  What,  after 
all,  is  the  Trinity  but  the  relation  between  Subject 
and  Object — that  which  in  theological  terminology 
is  called  Divine  Immanence?  He  has  grasped  this 
truth  with  unusual  facility.  In  The  Three  Wit 
nesses  the  poetry  is  defective  but  the  thought  is 
clear.  How  wonderful  to  think  that  Greek  phil 
osophers  earlier  than  Plato,  and  that  wise  men 
from  Egypt  and  India  more  or  less  obscurely,  ap 
prehended  God  under  what  Patmore  calls  "the 
analogue  of  difference  of  sex  in  one  entity!"  To 
Orpheus  is  attributed:  "God  is  a  beautiful  Youth 
and  a  Divine  Nymph."  Plato  divined  that  there 
are  three  sexes  in  every  entity.  With  Christian 
theology  the  Holy  Spirit  is  the  "amplexus"  of  the 
First  Person  and  the  Second  of  the  Ever-Blessed 
Trinity.  So,  too,  is  this  living  triplicity  somewhat 
shadowed  forth  in  the  animal,  vegetative,  and  min 
eral  kingdoms.  The  grossest  atom  in  this  universe 
is  the  "amplexus"  of  the  two  opposed  forces,  ex- 


48  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

pansion  and  contraction.  All  being  is  the  har 
mony  of  two  opposites.  That  which  exists  is  the 
result  of  a  process  of  conflicts — thesis,  antithesis, 
and  synthesis.  All  entity  has  a  unity  in  trinity. 
That  which  is  natural  and  human  takes  the  form 
of  sex. 

To  be  sure,  it  were  useless  to  imagine  that  such 
propositions  can  arouse  conviction  at  the  first 
presentation.  The  mere  reading  of  Patmore's  es 
say  "The  Bow  Set  in  the  Cloud"  is  valueless  unless 
it  be  studied  and  prayed  over.  He  who  would  rend 
the  veil  must  have  clean  hands.  His  eyes  must  be 
of  the  spirit  to  discern  Wisdom  when  she  is  un 
veiled.  As  St.  George  Mivart  once  remarked, 
the  sensuous  images  which  are  used  in  one  age  to 
express  God,  Who  is  unimaginable,  may  be  quite 
repellant  to  the  eyes  of  another  age.  There  is  no 
irreverence  or  lack  of  faith  in  passing  by  the  non- 
essential  Hebraicisms  which  appeal  to  peoples  of 
the  Orient.  That  tender  intimacy  tempered  with 
fear — the  agony  of  desire  between  the  soul  and 
God — bears  in  "the  unitive  way"  an  analogy  be 
tween  the  affection  of  bride  and  lover.  In  the  days 
of  King  Edward  III.  of  England  an  anchoress  of 
Norwich  named  Mother  Juliana,  wrote  charming 
revelations  of  Divine  Love.  There  are  several  pas 
sages  relative  to  what  she  expresses  in  old  English 
as:  "Three  manners  of  beholdings  of  Mother- 
head  in  God."  Take  private  revelations  for  what 
they  are  worth,  but  if  the  term  "Motherhood  of 
God"  seems  strange  to  us  it  is  because  we  do  not 


COVENTRY  PATMORE  49 

know  how  to  express  the  element  of  femininity 
which  exists  in  God,  and  in  Woman  as  she  is  the 
reflection  of  some  of  the  attributes  of  God.  Christ 
as  a  man,  and  also  as  the  literal  manifestation  of 
God  in  history,  combines  in  their  proper  propor 
tion  the  tenderness  of  the  woman  with  the  strength 
of  the  man.  .  .  .  "The  anthropomorphic  character 
which  so  universally  marks  the  religion  of  the 
simple  and  is  so  great  a  scandal  to  the  'wise,'  may 
be  regarded  as  a  remote  confession  of  the  Incar 
nation,  a  saving  instinct  of  the  fact  that  a  God, 
Who  is  not  a  Man,  is,  for  man,  no  God."  The 
Church  represents  Christ  as  the  glory  of  the  Father 
who  is  His  Head.  Man  is  the  glory  of  his  head, 
Christ,  as  woman  is  the  glory  of  man,  who  is  her 
head — a  fact  which  Milton  gained  through  his  in 
tuition  and  without  the  aid  of  Catholic  theology : 

"He  for  God  only,  she  for  God  in  him." 

With  wondrous  skill  Patmore  traces  these 
thoughts  in  the  essay  "Dieu  et  Ma  Dame;"  in  the 
verses  also,  De  Nalura  Deorum,  Legem  Tuam 
Dilcxi,  Delicise  Sapientise  De  Amore,  and  sev 
eral  others.  No  one  but  Patmore  could  take  our 
gross  English  speech  and  weave  of  it  a  white  rai 
ment  to  shroud  the  bliss  of  the  soul,  the  secret  be 
tween  the  Divine  Psyche  and  the  Diviner  Eros. 
But  if  we  be  of  "The  People  of  a  Stammering 
Tongue"  who  have  not  been  told  of  such  a  vision, 
let  us  remember  that  divine  teaching  is  almost  al 
ways  gradual. 


50  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

The  new  visions  looming  up  in  the  vast  fields  of 
modern  knowledge  present  our  God  in  new 
shadows  of  Transfiguration.  Science,  physical, 
critical,  and  historical,  will  doubtless  create  a  new 
and  more  profitable  symbolism  to  represent  con 
ceptions  of  a  God  Who  is  inconceivable.  Patmore, 
true  to  his  poet  nature,  selected  his  symbolism 
from  the  domain  of  emotion,  and  not  from  nature. 
He  has,  however,  deprecated  all  art  and  life  which 
is  subject  only  to  emotionalism.  The  music  of 
Handel,  the  poetry  of  ^Eschylus,  and  the  archi 
tecture  of  the  Parthenon  are  to  him  sublime  ap 
peals  because  they  take  little  or  no  account  of  the 
emotions.  Yet  it  would  be  unfair  to  say  that  Pat- 
more  does  not  concern  himself  with  the  material 
world.  He  does  indeed,  but  as  genius  always  does : 
he  pierces  through  it  and  attaches  a  divine  signifi 
cation  to  its  changing  aspects;  as,  for  instance, 
when  he  represents  the  fulfillment  of  the  positive 
and  negative  powers  in  the  electric  fire  as  being  a 
faint  reflection  of  the  "embrace"  existing  in  the 
Essence  of  the  Deity.  He  gives  science  its  proper 
place — it  is  but  a  means  to  an  end.  Scientific 
men  are  of  all  men  the  most  illiberal — they  are  at 
best  but  specialists.  The  theologian  who  is  wor 
ried  about  them  does  not  know  his  books.  His 
worst  indignity  is  to  sniff  around  chemicals  and 
animalculae.  Let  him  take  his  nose  out  of  the 
dust  and  hold  his  head  erect  in  his  own  sphere. 
The  economy  of  the  material  universe  has  no  rela 
tion  to  the  fold  of  the  spirit. 


COVENTRY  PATMORE  51 

"Not  greatly  moved  with  awe  am  I 
To  learn  that  we  may  spy 
Five  thousand  firmaments  beyond  our  own. 
The  best  that's  known 

Of  the  heavenly  bodies  does  them  credit  small. 
Viewed  close,  the  Moon's  fair  ball 
Is  of  ill  objects  worst, 
A    corpse    in    Night's    highway,    naked,    fire-scarr'd, 

accurst. 

And  now  they  tell 

That  the  Sun  is  plainly  seen  to  boil  and  burst 
Too  horribly  for  hell. 
So  judging  from  these  two, 
As  we  must  do, 

The  universe  outside  our  living  Earth 
Was  all  conceived  in  the  Creator's  mirth, 
Forecasting  at  the  time  Man's  spirit  deep, 
To  make  dirt  cheap. 
Put  by  the  Telescope! 
Better  without  it  man  may  see, 
Stretched  awful  in  the  hushed  midnight, 
The  Ghost  of  his  eternity. 
Give  me  the  nobler  glass  that  swells  to  the  eye 
The  things  that  near  us  lie." 

In  an  essay  of  three  or  four  pages,  entitled 
"Ancient  and  Modern  Ideas  of  Purity,"  Patmore 
shows  how  the  jaundiced  eye  of  heresy  has  weak 
ened  our  visual  power,  and,  because  it  is  the  most 
mortal  of  sins,  has  colored  with  sickly  hue  things 
that  are  fair  and  good  in  themselves.  In  times 
past  moralists  were  wiser;  their  methods  for  the 
cultivation  of  virtue  were  not  so  prohibitive  and 
negative;  they  taught  chastity  not  so  much  by  the 
suppression  of  desire  as  by  the  presentation  to  the 


52  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

will  of  a  pure  object  and  the  proper  direction  of  the 
tide  of  passion.  Consequently  modern  life  knows 
nothing  of  the  ardor  that  is  virginal.  Yet  ancient 
and  mediaeval  Catholicism  gave  us  saints  thrice- 
widowed,  who  their 

"birth-time's  consecrating  dew  .... 
For  death's  sweet  chrism  retained, 
Quick,  tender,  virginal,  and  unprofanedl" 

From  the  ancient  day  when  Cecelia  so  charged 
the  air  with  the  ozone  of  her  moral  presence  that 
Valerian  could  no  longer  look  upon  her,  to  the 
mediaeval  time  when  Henry,  king  as  well  as  saint, 
knelt  a  slave  to  the  virtue  of  his  queen,  it  was  a 
familiar  doctrine  which  Patmore  has  tried  to  re 
vive  in  the  ode  To  the  Body.  It  was  a 

"Little,  sequester'd  pleasure-house 
For  God  and  for  His  Spouse; 
Elaborately,  yea,  past  conceiving,  fair, 
Since,  from  the  graced  decorum  of  the  hair, 
Ev'n  to  the  tingling,  sweet 
Soles  of  the  simple,  earth-confiding  feet, 
And  from  the  inmost  heart 
Outwards  unto  the  thin 
Silk  curtains  of  the  skin, 
Every  least  part 
Astonished  hears 

And  sweet  replies  to  some  like  region  of  the  spheres; 
Formed  for  a  dignity  prophets  but  darkly  name, 
Lest  shameless  men  cry  'Shame  I"' 

Ideas  such  as  these  were  faintly  suggested  by  the 
best  of  Romans  before  the  period  of  decline,  and 


COVENTRY  PATMORE  53 

with  the  nobler  conceptions  of  the  Greek.  You 
will  bear  with  me  if  my  memory  does  not  serve  me 
correctly  in  repeating  a  scene,  possibly  from  the 
"Hecuba"  of  Euripides,  where  the  tragedian  paints 
Polyxena  with  her  throat  cut,  falling  upon  the 
altar,  and  how,  conscious  even  in  death  of  her 
modesty,  she  carefully  folds  the  snow-white  rai 
ment  over  her  limbs.  It  was  not  until  the  advent 
of  Christ's  Mother  that  the  high  dreams  of  the 
pagans  were  fulfilled.  With  vestal  grace  she  com 
bined  in  her  virginal  maternity  the  dignities  of  the 
matron  with  the  honors  of  the  virgin,  and,  as  Pat- 
more  puts  it  when  writing  of  how  she  missed  cor 
ruption, 

"Therefore,  holding  a  little  thy  soft  breath, 
Thou  underwent'st  the  ceremony  of  death." 

An  admirable  quality  in  Patmore  is  his  inde 
pendence  of  spirit.  He  does  not  argue.  He  as 
sures  you  that  "Christianity  is  an  Experimental 
Science,"  and  says,  by  way  of  passing:  "Try  it 
and  see."  The  saints  when  they  talk  understand 
each  other.  To  Mr.  Huxley  and  Mr.  Morley  their 
parlance  would  be  like  the  hooting  of  owls.  If  I 
may  not  be  abused  for  saying  it,  I  would  intimate 
that  Patmore  is  an  impressionist  in  his  apprehen 
sion  of  the  mysteries  behind  religion.  To  the 
many  who  see  not  he  will  ever  be  an  impossible 
colorist.  If  you  cannot  see,  then  so  much  the 
worse  for  you,  he  would  seem  to  say.  The  tones 
that  linger  on  purple  hill  and  upon  skies  of  gold 


54  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

have  impressed  themselves  upon  the  painter's  eye. 
Almost  all  modern  impressionists  are  dishonorable 
and  pictorial  liars.  They  paint,  but  they  do  not 
see.  Not  so  with  Patmore.  He  has  safeguarded 
"The  Point  of  Honor,"  and  sees  more  than  he  can 
write  about.  He  is  too  honest  to  be  influenced  by 
the  hypocrisy  so  rife  in  modern  religion,  art,  and 
letters.  Patmore  is  a  true  impressionist.  He  be 
holds  and  points  out  views  visible  only  to  the  fin 
ished  artistic  eye. 

I  have  tender  scruples  that  in  the  beginning  I 
put  my  finger  on  what  he  defines  as  "The  Limita 
tions  of  Genius" — those  moods  of  impatience  that 
are  congenital  with  rare  intellectual  power.  If  so, 
I  send  a  message  to  wherever  his  bright  spirit 
reigns  that  he  may  deem  me  fit  for  absolution. 
Sargent  has  painted  him  long  and  lean,  thin- 
fingered  and  weak-chested,  with  a  face  eager  and 
crowned  with  the  broad  brow  of  the  vissionary. 
It  may  be  noted  that  nothing  has  been  said  of  the 
things  that  constitute  his  form  of  art :  the  involved 
clause,  colloquialism,  symmetry,  metre,  and 
rhythm;  but  such  discussions  are  at  best  but 
tedious.  Infinitely  more  interesting  is  the  man, 
his  work  and  his  life.  With  resolution  he  bore 
his  last  agony.  Having  received  the  Holy  Viati 
cum,  he  was  anointed  with  the  sacrament  of  Ex 
treme  Unction.  Then  having  left  us,  he  went  to 
face  death. 


MISTAKES  CONCERNING  FRANCE 

THE  noble  basilica  of  Montmartre  is  now  fin 
ished  and  consecrated  as  a  peace  offering  by 
the  French  people  to  the  Prince  of  Peace. 

It  was  Mgr.  Robert  Hugh  Benson,  who  in 
his  treatise  on  Lourdes  after  he  sojourned  there, 
was  provoked  to  distress  by  the  cursory  English 
opinion  that  the  French  were  an  irreligious  people. 
One  might  aver,  however,  that  Lourdes  is  not  Paris 
any  more  than  the  sanctified  crags  of  Notre  Dame 
de  la  Garde  can  be  compared  to  the  illicit  nooks  in 
the  side  streets  of  Bordeaux.  Paris  is  a  city  of 
sharp  contrasts.  Balzac's  house  is  but  a  stone's 
throw  from  the  place  where  the  seraphic  Pere 
Eymard  once  lived. 

Superficial  English  observation  is  perhaps  more 
worthy  of  rebuke  than  the  snap- judgment  of  our 
ill-educated  American  officer  and  soldier  concern 
ing  the  French  Republic.  They  have  returned 
from  France  with  distorted  aspects  of  things 
fundamental.  They  are  not  altogether  to  be 
blamed,  no,  not  even  the  educated,  for  the  per 
spective  faculty  is  a  rare  gift  and  in  some  manner 
apart  from  education.  You  may  call  it  an  illative 
sense  or  even  an  instinct.  But  whatever  it  is,  it  is 
not  the  outcome  of  information  or  learning.  Yet 

55 


56  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

it  is  not  less  wonderful  than  the  estimative  faculty 
in  the  animal  which  will  discard  the  poison  to 
consume  the  thing  which  is  wholesome. 

Bnt  there  are  animals  that  wax  fat  on  that 
which  is  unwholesome.  The  hyena  skulks  around 
churchyards  and  with  its  putrid  snout  uproots 
the  carcasses  of  the  dead.  The  coyote  on  the 
prairies  scents  the  dead  cattle  from  afar. 

Our  tongue  would  cleave  to  the  roof  of  our 
mouth,  so  to  speak,  if  we  should  tell  of  men  who 
are  not  even  hedonists,  but  have  a  morbid  instinct 
for  discovering  the  unwholesome.  So  opportunely 
and  in  a  mannerly  fashion  we  withdraw  an  un 
timely  assertion. 

Cardinal  Newman  writes  of  thinkers  who  in  their 
judgments  bend  principles  until  they  snap. 
Equally  offensive  is  the  logician  who  in  his  ratioci 
nation  puts  his  conclusion  wider  than  his  prem 
ises.  American  humor  is  almost  always  elliptical, 
as  American  statement  is  almost  always  general 
and  in  the  superlative  degree.  Cardinal  Mercier 
would  tell  us,  I  fancy,  that  mediaeval  scholastic 
precision  of  thought  was  never  more  necessary. 
Was  there  ever  less  clear  thinking  and  writing  than 
there  is  today?  Was  there  ever  such  immature 
judgment  from  such  mature  minds?  Every  un 
taught  ninny  can  in  these  times  with  facility  pro 
nounce  on  the  most  complex  difficulties. 

That  supreme  master  of  thought,  Thomas 
Aquinas,  attributes  two  essential  qualities  to  a 
good  mind:  first,  to  know  and  secondly  to  know 


MISTAKES  CONCERNING  FRANCE         57 

when  it  does  not  know.  There  are  some  types  of 
mind  that  know  much  but  never  know  when  they 
do  not  know.  This  intellectual  limitation  is  the 
explanation  of  our  excellent  officers  and  men  who 
have  returned  to  tell  us  of  the  wickedness  of 
France.  They  forget,  or  rather  never  knew,  that 
they  landed  in  that  country  in  a  grim  hour  when 
it  was  not  only  demoralized  but  flattened  out  with 
the  iron  pressure  of  misfortune.  In  the  bloody 
mess  of  the  War  our  soldiers  were  oblivious  to  the 
fact  that  France  was  making  expiation  in  blood 
for  10,000  national  follies. 

But  moral  deordination,  it  is  said,  existed  in 
France  even  before  the  cursed  War.  Yes;  but  the 
opinion  pronounced  at  that  time  was  from  the  lips 
of  the  superficial  and  sometimes  dissipated  tourist 
of  England  and  America.  Now  it  solemnly  issues 
from  the  mouth  of  the  English  and  American  sol 
dier  who  says  what  he  says  with  more  gravity  and 
less  thought  since  he  is  flattered  by  an  audience  he 
never  held  before.  Soldiers  are  heroes  before  even 
small  boys  not  to  mention  their  sweethearts,  sisters 
and  mothers.  It  takes  the  acute  observer  to  dis 
criminate.  The  Greek  word  to  "criticize"  pre-sup- 
poses  the  faculty  to  judge  properly. 

Below  the  ancient  and  holy  hill  of  Montmartre 
there  fester  those  infectious  sores  of  modern  social 
life  called  by  the  French  the  cafe  chantant.  They 
are  supported  not  by  the  youth  of  Paris  but  by  the 
prodigality  of  rich  and  reckless  Americans  and 
English  who  upon  pleasure  bent  judge  the  brilliant 


58  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

city  by  these  malodorous  haunts.  That  flaming 
dome  of  the  Church  of  the  Heart  of  Christ  which 
hangs  above  and  crowns  Montmartre  is  lost  in  the 
sickly  vision  of  the  pleasure  seekers  below.  They 
are  morally  impervious  to  the  tears  and  the  blood 
and  the  incense  of  prayer  ascending  above  the 
skies.  Furthermore,  Paris,  great  as  it  is,  in  its 
gayety  and  art  and  life,  is  not  the  heart  or  head 
of  the  French  nation.  Behind  its  lurid  glamour 
there  lurk  the  tragic  despair  and  reaction  which 
come  from  the  abnormal  and  inordinate.  Its  ex 
cesses  are  local  and  much  provoked  by  foreign  in 
terest  and  curiosity.  Nor  indeed  is  the  French 
Government  the  heart  or  head  of  the  French  na 
tion. 

One  day  I  went  to  Chartres  to  see  the  thirteenth- 
century  windows.  The  color  and  fire  in  the  glass 
were  as  nothing  compared  to  the  light  that  lin 
gered  in  the  eyes  of  a  faithful  and  heroic  people 
at  prayer.  Not  even  he  who  has  seen  it  can  tell  of 
the  30,000  flambeaux  that  shine  at  night  with  the 
flame  of  faith  before  the  piazza  of  the  Basilica  at 
Lourdes.  There  I  saw  a  cripple  from  Antwerp 
hold  his  crutch  up  to  the  sky  and  walk  with  the 
winged  step  of  youth.  I  saw  the  pilgrims  who 
tramped  barefooted  over  the  stones  of  the  Pyrenees, 
with  their  children  and  their  goats,  praying  as  if 
they  belonged  to  another  world. 

Missionary  enterprise  from  Madagascar  to  the 
South  Sea  Islands  has  been  paralyzed  since  the 
French  priesthood  has  been  so  broken.  Although 


MISTAKES  CONCERNING  FRANCE         59 

our  soldiers  may  have  learned  the  names  and  know 
of  the  unseemly  places  in  Marseilles,  Bordeaux  and 
Paris,  they  know  nothing  of  the  sweetness  and 
moral  beauty  of  the  French  home.  The  ulcerous 
manifestations  of  unhallowed  social  and  domestic 
life  are  obviously  apparent  in  France  as  perhaps  in 
no  other  country.  Because  of  this  the  superficial 
foreigner  arrives  at  invalid  conclusions.  His  lack 
is  pathetic  and  brutal.  How  can  he  know  any 
thing  of  the  foyer,  since  French  family  life  is  ex 
clusively  sacred?  How  can  he  know  anything  of 
the  honnete  femme  of  France?  How  can  he  know 
anything  of  that  faithful,  cheerful  housewife  and 
mother  who  passionately  loves  her  children,  who 
is  the  daughter  to  her  aged  parents,  the  gracious 
sister  to  her  brother,  the  chaste  spouse  to  her  hus 
band?  "She  is,"  as  Barrett  Wendell  puts  it,  "the 
central  fact  of  the  national  life  of  her  country." 

As  I  write  I  think  of  the  more  than  million  noble 
dead  that  have  just  bled  on  the  fair  fields  of 
France.  I  see  in  vision  once  again  Amiens,  Reims, 
Rouen,  Chartres  and  Notre  Dame.  Joan  of  Arc, 
Bernadette  Soubirous,  and  Margaret  Mary  Ala- 
coque  are  too  fresh  in  our  memory  to  speak  of 
them  at  length,  but  what  of  those  sublime  begin 
nings  of  the  French  race?  What  of  those  early 
times  when  St.  Nicaise,  the  disciple  of  St.  Denis, 
who  coming  from  Rome,  the  centre  of  Christen 
dom,  with  Quirinus  and  Subiculus,  began  with  his 
bloody  martyrdom  the  long  list  of  saints,  mission 
aries  and  heroes  all  down  the  picturesque  cen- 


60  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

turies  of  French  history?  How  can  we  speak  of 
their  universities  except  to  behold  with  wonder 
the  gigantic  proportions  of  French  literature  and 
art?  It  is  excessively  bad  reasoning  to  measure 
French  classicism  by  one  department  of  erotic 
French  fiction.  How  can  any  one  except  the  poet, 
scholar  and  saint  speak  of  the  perennial  and  golden 
glory  of  France?  "Gesta  Dei  per  Francos"  is  a 
verity  and  not  mere  fatuous  rhetoric.  Well,  offi 
cers  and  soldiers  may  be  brave  soldiers  and  offi 
cers,  and  yet  have  nothing  of  what  we  term  the 
historical  sense.  Indeed  they  may  be  clever  and 
know  nothing  of  literature  or  art.  Alas!  they 
may  be  honest  and  yet  know  nothing  of  philosophy 
and  therefore  be  utterly  unable  to  give  a  dispas 
sionate  judicial  verdict  of  a  mighty  and  complex 
race  and  nation,  like  the  French  people  and  Re 
public. 

Yet  they  are  our  officers  and  soldiers.     What 
should  we  have  done  without  them? 


EMERSON  AND  HECKER 

WHEN  giving  a  mission  in  West  Roxbury  sev 
eral  years  ago  the  subject  of  this  brief  and 
simple  article  came  to  my  mind.  It  was  pro 
voked,  doubtless,  by  the  circumstances  that  I  was 
living,  for  the  time,  in  the  house  once  occupied  by 
none  other  than  that  distinguished  son  of  New 
England,  Theodore  Parker.  What  a  curious  twist 
in  local  history,  that  it  should  now  be  the  rectory 
of  the  Catholic  parish  of  West  Roxbury. 

It  cannot  be  more  than  two  or  three  miles  from 
this  same  house,  that  there  stands  the  historic  bit 
of  country  called  Rrook  Farm.  Naturally,  I  had  a 
desire  to  see  it.  The  landscape  is  still  beautiful. 
It  could  not  be  otherwise.  Rut  not  one  of  the 
original  buildings  is  left,  so  I  am  informed  by  a 
gracious  friend  who  lives  in  the  neighboring  town 
of  Dedham.  The  only  relic  is  the  stone  fireplace 
which  is  a  kind  of  antique  ornament  for  the  parlor 
of  the  wooden  building  which  now  serves  as  a  Lu 
theran  orphan  asylum.  Another  strange  reversal 
of  local  history,  for  Martin  Luther  played  no  part 
in  that  social  movement  of  Rrook  Farm  which  we 
now  call  transcendentalism,  unless  my  reader 
would  insist  that  any  system  of  religious  or  intel 
lectual  thought  which  lacks  the  principle  of  defi- 

61 


62  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

nite  authority,  can  be  reduced  to  that  evil  genius 
of  the  sixteenth  century. 

This  may  be  an  exaggeration  and  I  am  not  pre 
pared  to  discuss  it.  I  merely  want  to  say  that  the 
genial  glory  of  Brook  Farm  is  not  departed,  al 
though  the  buildings  are  destroyed  and  the  fine 
spirits  that  moved  in  its  pine  woods  and  along  the 
fresh  brook  are  gone  forever.  But  its  glory  springs 
from  a  source  that  you  would  the  least  suspect.  I 
mean  that  it  has  contributed  something  to  the  prog 
ress  of  American  Catholicism.  In  this  for  me  lies 
its  glory,  and  of  this  I  would  like  to  speak. 

I  have  very  good  authority  for  saying  that  the 
brightest  gem  among  all  the  lovely  women  (not 
forgetting  Margaret  Fuller)  that  shone  at  Brook 
Farm,  was  George  Ripley's  wife.  Father  Walter 
Elliott,  C.S.P.,  the  biographer  of  Isaac  Hecker, 
writes  me  that  "she  died  in  the  odor  of  sanctity." 
She  represented  the  best  that  was  in  the  feminine 
kind  of  New  England.  It  was  in  the  order  of 
Providence  that  in  becoming  a  devout  Catholic, 
she  should  bring  to  their  highest  expression  all 
her  natural  gifts  of  mind  and  heart. 

Now  in  speaking  of  her  I  cannot  forget  her  hus 
band,  who  is  considered  the  founder  and  the 
strongest  man  of  the  whole  movement.  After  the 
disruption  of  Brook  Farm,  Ripley  came  to  New 
York  and  worked  with  Horace  Greeley  on  The 
Tribune.  Indeed  Greeley  was  always  his  friend. 
Ripley  lived  for  more  than  ten  years  after  his 
wife's  death.  Although  he  was  never  received 


EMERSON  AND  HECKER  63 

formally  as  a  Catholic,  I  would  like  to  think  (be 
cause  of  the  following  facts)  that  he  died  within 
the  pale  of  our  ancient  Faith.  When  Hecker  was 
a  young  transcendentalist,  Ripley  began  to  see  the 
profound  sincerity  of  the  man.  Long  years  after 
ward  when  he  was  a  priest,  Ripley  turned  to  him, 
and  said:  "Can  you  do  everything  that  a  Cath 
olic  priest  can  do?"  "Yes,"  said  Hecker.  "Then, 
when  my  end  is  drawing  near,"  said  he,  "I  shall 
send  for  you."  When  the  end  was  drawing  near, 
he  did  send  for  him  but  the  message  was  never 
delivered.  Hecker,  however,  heard  of  his  illness 
and  went  to  see  him,  but  Ripley  was  unconscious 
and  nothing  could  be  done.  Yet,  it  is  our  holy  tra 
dition  that  the  remotest  indication  of  a  desire  to 
be  one  with  us,  is  quite  enough  for  a  secure 
salvation. 

Now  we  know  what  a  vigorous  thinker  Orestes 
A.  Brownson  came  to  be.  His  entrance  into  the 
Church  both  developed  and  disciplined  his  mind. 
If  Brook  Farm  did  much  for  him  Catholicism  did 
more.  I  used  to  hear  the  old  Paulists — Hewit  and 
Deshon — tell  about  his  power  and  aggressiveness. 
Cardinal  Newman  acknowledged  it. 

I  come  now  to  Isaac  Hecker  whom  I  believe  to 
have  had  what  was  the  best  among  the  fine  souls 
of  Brook  Farm,  and  all  of  this  purified  and  crowned 
by  a  humble  faith  in  our  Universal  Church.  To 
be  sure,  the  first  evidence  of  the  mystical  sense  is 
manifest  in  that  remarkable  Diary  written  at 
Frook  Farm  before  he  was  a  Catholic  and  when  he 


64  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

was  less  than  twenty  years  old.  But  these  exalted 
aspirations,  which  I  confess  seem,  at  times,  to  read 
like  the  prophets,  would  have  sorely  tumbled  him 
into  those  excesses  of  thought  and  action  (charac 
teristic  of  Brook  Farm)  had  he  not  become  a  Cath 
olic.  He  himself  has  said  so.  He  had  a  humility 
equal  to  his  gift  of  inspiration.  This  it  was  that 
saved  him  from  himself  and  providentially  gave 
him  the  divine  vocation  to  found  that  organiza 
tion  whose  hope  is  to  bring  the  American  Republic 
to  the  heritage  of  authentic  religion.  How  inter 
esting  to  note  that  the  only  tangible  or  practical 
relic  of  the  Brook  Farm  experiment  is  a  religious 
community — commonly  called  the  Paulist  Fathers. 

There  were  others  who  became  Catholics,  but 
they  were  not  influential  in  a  public  manner. 
Types  of  character,  like  Nathaniel  Hawthorne  or 
George  William  Curtis  or  Charles  Dana,  could 
never  at  least  be  bigots  after  their  studies  of  his 
tory  and  philosophy  at  Brook  Farm.  Young  men 
though  they  were,  they  saw  honestly  the  intellec 
tual  and  moral  worth  of  Catholicism.  Indeed, 
some  of  the  books  of  Nathaniel  Hawthorne  occa 
sionally  have  touches  of  the  mellowness  of  Catholi 
cism.  If  he  never  became  a  Catholic  his  faithful 
and  pious  daughter  did.  She  is  not  only  a  Domi 
nican  nun,  but  she  has  undertaken  a  work  among 
cancerous  sufferers  of  which  some  of  us  shudder 
to  think. 

When  I  said  that  humility  should  be  equal  to  in 
spiration  I  had  in  mind  the  great  men  of  Brook 


EMERSON  AND   BECKER  65 

Farm  who  disappoint  us  because  we  cannot  apply 
this  principle  to  their  lives,  distinguished  though 
they  be.  Reverently,  I  would  say  this  of  Lane, 
Alcott,  Thoreau  and  Emerson.  There  are  others, 
but  I  select  these  because  they  are  the  preeminent 
ones  who  have  failed,  when  measured  by  our 
standard  of  success.  Some  notes  from  a  conver 
sation  with  Father  Hecker  will  make  clearer  what 
I  am  trying  to  say : 

"March  5,  1888 — Bronson  Alcott  dead:  I  saw  him 
coming  from  Rochester  on  the  cars.  I  had  been  a 
Catholic  missionary  for  I  don't  know  how  many  years. 
We  sat  together. 

"  'Father  Hecker/  said  he,  'why  can't  you  make  a 
Catholic  of  me?' 

"  'Too  much  rust  here/  said  I,  clapping  him  on  the 
knee.  He  got  very  angry  because  I  said  that  was  the 
obstacle.  I  never  saw  him  angry  at  any  other  time. 
He  was  too  proud." 

From  these  words  of  Hecker  it  is  very  evident 
that  a  fundamental  truth  of  Christianity  had  not 
been  perceived  by  Alcott.  The  statement  of  the 
Founder  of  Christianity  "unless  a  man  loseth  his 
life,  he  shall  not  find  it'*  never,  at  least,  practically, 
enters  into  the  lives  of  these  men. 

The  same  fact  is  patent  when  considering  that 
strange  character  Charles  Lane.  He  is  at  fault, 
however,  in  a  less  degree  than  Henry  Thoreau  and 
Ralph  Waldo  Emerson.  Some  memoranda  of 
Hecker,  found  in  his  biography,  will  strengthen 
the  irreverent  position  I  have  taken  with  regard 


66  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

to  these  great  characters.  Father  Hecker  said :  "I 
knew  him  well.  When  I  resolved  to  become  a 
Catholic  I  was  boarding  at  the  house  of  Henry 
Thoreau's  mother,  a  stone's  throw  from  Emerson's 
at  Concord." 

"What  did  Thoreau  say  about  it?"  Hecker  was 
asked. 

"  'What's  the  use  of  your  joining  the  Catholic 
Church?  Can't  you  get  along  without  hanging  to 
her  skirts?'  I  suppose  Emerson  found  it  out  from 
Thoreau,  so  he  tried  his  best  to  get  me  out  of  the 
notion.  He  invited  me  to  tea  with  him,  and  he 
kept  leading  up  to  the  subject  and  I  leading  away 
from  it.  The  next  day  he  asked  me  to  drive  over 
with  him  to  the  Shakers,  some  fifteen  miles.  We 
stayed  overnight,  and  all  the  way  there  and  back 
he  was  fishing  for  my  reasons,  with  the  plain  pur 
pose  of  dissuading  me.  Then  Alcott  and  he  ar 
ranged  matters  so  that  they  cornered  me  in  a  sort 
of  interview,  and  Alcott  frankly  developed  the  sub 
ject.  I  finally  said:  'Mr.  Alcott,  I  deny  your  in 
quisitorial  right  in  this  matter,'  and  so  they  let  it 
drop.  One  day,  however,  I  was  walking  along 
the  road  and  Emerson  joined  me.  Presently 
he  said:  'Mr.  Hecker,  I  suppose  it  was  the  art, 
the  architecture,  and  so  on  in  the  Catholic  Church 
which  led  you  to  her?'  'No,'  said  I,  'but  it  was 
what  caused  all  that.'  I  was  the  first  to  break  the 
Transcendental  camp.  Brownson  came  some  time 
after  me. 

"Years  later,  during  the  War,  I  went  to  Concord 


EMERSON  AND  HECKER  67 

to  lecture,  and  wanted  Emerson  to  help  me  get  a 
hall.     He  refused. 

"Alcott  promised  that  he  would,  but  he  did  not, 
and  I  think  Emerson  dissuaded  him.  After  a  time, 
however,  a  priest,  a  church,  and  a  congregation  of 
some  six  or  seven  hundred  Catholics  grew  up  in 
Concord,  and  I  was  invited  to  lecture,  and  I  went. 
The  pastor  attended  another  station  that  Sunday, 
and  I  said  the  Mass  and  meant  to  give  a  homily  by 
way  of  sermon.  But  as  I  was  going  to  the  altar,  all 
vested  for  the  Mass,  two  men  came  into  my  soul; 
one,  the  man  who  lived  in  that  village  in  former 
years,  a  blind  man,  groping  about  for  light,  a  soul 
with  every  problem  unsolved;  the  other,  a  man 
full  of  life,  with  every  problem  solved — the  uni 
verse  and  the  reason  of  his  existence  known,  as 
they  actually  are.  Well,  there  were  those  two  men 
in  my  soul.  I  had  to  get  rid  of  them,  so  I  preached 
them  off  to  the  people.  Some  wept,  some  laughed, 
all  were  deeply  moved.  That  night  came  the  lec 
ture.  It  rained  pitchforks  and  pineapples,  but  the 
hall,  a  large  one,  was  completely  filled.  Multi 
tudes  of  Yankees  were  there.  Emerson  was  ab 
sent,  but  Alcott  was  present.  I  had  my  lecture  all 
cut  and  dried.  'Why  I  became  a  Catholic'  was 
the  subject.  But  as  I  was  about  to  begin,  up  came 
those  two  men  again,  and  for  the  life  of  me  I 
couldn't  help  firing  them  off  at  the  audience,  and 
with  remarkable  effect.  Next  day  I  met  Emerson 
in  the  street  and  we  had  a  little  talk  together. 
None  of  those  men  are  comfortable  in  conversa- 


68  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

tion  with  an  intelligent  Catholic.  He  avoided  my 
square  look,  and  actually  kept  turning  to  avoid  my 
eyes  until  he  had  quite  turned  around." 

Now,  out  of  all  this,  is  the  sad  reflection,  that  if 
these  choice  souls  had  knelt  humbly  at  the  foot  of 
the  Cross  of  Christ  (with  their  gifts  of  natural  in 
spiration)  the  religious  history  of  America  would 
read  in  another  way.  They  knew  not  how  to  fol 
low  the  Light  of  Him  Who  walketh  not  in  dark 
ness.  So  there  is  that  specious  mode  of  egotism 
woven  in  the  very  structure  of  their  spirituality. 
Hence,  with  all  its  romance,  sentiment,  virtue  and 
natural  glory,  as  a  system,  Brook  Farm  has  failed 
except  perhaps  as  a  literary  endeavor  and  as  a  very 
remote  religious  influence.  By  egotism,  I  do  not 
mean  that  unmannerly  offensiveness  which  oozes 
out  so  often  from  the  writings  of  successful  liter 
ary  men,  but  I  mean  that  more  subtle  selfism, 
which  St.  Thomas  Aquinas  thought  to  be  the  arch 
enemy  of  truth.  And  dare  I  say  it  (even  when  I 
think  of  Harvard  University)  that  in  this  imper 
fection  I  find  Emerson  the  chief  offender.  Con 
trast  the  moral  results  of  the  men  and  women  of 
Brook  Farm  who  have  followed  what  we  call  the 
Light,  with  those  who  have  not.  We  see  what 
Brook  Farm  has  done  for  us,  but  much  more  what 
we  have  done  for  it.  Thoreau  might,  under  the 
stress  of  divine  grace,  have  been  transfigured  into 
a  great  hermit  of  the  fourth  century  or  a  St. 
Francis  of  Assisi  of  the  thirteenth.  But  no:  he 
flounders  into  the  obscurity  of  Brahminism  and 


EMERSON  AND  HECKER  69 

therefore  can  make  no  distinction  (with  all  his 
acute  observation  of  nature)  between  nature  and 
nature's  God. 

The  same  defect  is  in  Emerson,  but  it  is  Bud 
dhism  and  Pantheism  rather  than  Brahminism 
and  not  Christianity.  As  a  religious  teacher  I  find 
more  Christianity  in  Billy  Sunday  than  I  do  in 
Emerson — though  I  take  my  Christianity  from 
neither.  If  Emerson  had  been  brought  low,  with 
the  discipline,  authority  and  simplicity  of  the 
Catholic  mystics  he  might  have  given  us  an  incom 
parable  work  like  The  Imitation  of  Christ. 

The  following  is  Emerson  in  this  contemplative 
mood: 

"Good-bye,  proud  world:  I'm  going  home: 
Thou  art  not  my  friend,  and  I'm  not  thine. 
Long  through  thy  weary  crowds  I  roam; 
A  river-ark  on  the  ocean  brine, 
Long  I've  been  tossed  like  the  driven  foam; 
But  now,  proud  world,  I'm  going  home. 

"Good-bye  to  Flattery's  fawning  face; 
To  Grandeur  with  his  wise  grimace; 
To  upstart  Wealth's  averted  eye; 
To  supple  Office,  low  and  high; 
To  crowded  halls,  to  court  and  street; 
To  frozen  hearts  and  hasting  feet; 
To  those  who  go,  and  those  who  come; 
Good-bye,  proud  world,  I'm  going  home. 

"I  am  going  to  my  own  hearth-stone, 
Bosomed  in  yon  green  hills  alone, 
A  secret  nook  in  a  pleasant  land, 
Whose  groves  the  frolic  fairies  planned; 


70  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

Where  arches  green,  the  livelong  day, 

Echo  the  blackbird's  roundelay, 

And  vulgar  feet  have  never  trod 

A  spot  that  is  sacred  to  thought  and  God. 

"O,  when  I  am  safe  in  my  sylvan  home, 
I  tread  on  the  pride  of  Greece  and  Rome; 
And  when  I  am  stretched  beneath  the  pines 
Where  the  evening  star  so  holy  shines, 
I  laugh  at  the  lore  and  the  pride  of  man, 
At  the  sophist  schools  and  the  learned  clan; 
For  what  are  they  all,  in  their  high  conceit, 
When  man  in  the  bush  with  God  may  meet?" 

The  self-assertiveness — if  egotism  is  too  harsh  a 
word — of  Emerson  is  nevertheless  put  in  such 
majestic  language  that  it  almost  escapes  the 
analysis  of  the  critic.  Self-reliance  and  self-per 
fection — Emerson's  doctrine,  if  he  has  any — is 
ever  congenial  and  stimulating  to  human  nature. 
It  was  so  at  Brook  Farm.  Because  of  this  Emer 
son  will  always  inspire  some  and  please  many. 
But,  if  you  are  looking  for  an  integral  and  authori 
tative  system  of  thought,  you  will  not  discover  it  in 
Emerson,  or  at  Brook  Farm.  It  can,  however,  be 
found  in  Catholic  mysticism  and  ascetic  theology, 
for  the  Catholic  mystics  and  ascetics  are  disci 
plined  in  humility  and  safeguarded  from  the  crim 
inal  conceits  of  egotism,  by  the  external  norm  of 
authority. 


THE  NEGRO  RACE  RIOTS 

THE  recent  Negro  race  riots  are  but  exploita 
tions  of  a  disorganized  or  perhaps  organized 
discontent.  They  are  the  pathetic  and  abortive 
struggle  of  an  inferior  race  to  give  birth  to  itself, 
in  the  face  of  an  intolerant  expression  of  American 
civilization.  When  Alice  Meynell  was  in  our 
country,  on  a  trip  to  California,  she  passed,  on  her 
way,  some  Indian  reservations.  The  tragedy  of  a 
dying  race  was  shadowed  in  high  cheek  bones  and 
the  placid  melancholy  of  the  Indian  women  and 
children.  That  this  gentle  English  lady  so  taci 
turn  in  her  method  should  have  spoken  to  me  con 
cerning  it  was  but  an  evidence  that  she  had  already 
intimately  divined  the  historic  horror  of  a  decadent 
and  majestic  race.  The  Negro  less  romantic  and 
picturesque  in  historic  aspect  than  the  Indian  is 
nevertheless  more  stirring  in  his  pitifulness.  He 
too  must  die,  if  there  be  any  veracity  in  ethnological 
assertion.  Not  that  he  is  not  prolific,  but  confine 
him  in  civilized  habitations  and  alleys  of  our 
Southern  cities  and  he  becomes  keenly  susceptible 
to  decline.  If  he  is  not  like  the  red  man,  a  dweller 
in  tents,  he  is,  at  least,  out  of  joint  with  the 
strictures  of  a  Caucasian  civilization.  Herein 
lurks  the  difficult  core  of  the  Negro  problem.  Be- 

71 


72  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

cause  of  this  it  is  not  understood  in  England,  and 
only  partially  in  the  South,  and  still  less  in  our 
northern  States. 

Yet,  withal,  is  this  an  apology  for  our  apathy 
economic  and  religious?  Is  it  radically  true  that 
we  must  first  civilize  and  then  Christianize?  Is  it 
possible  that  one  quality  should  be  the  salutary 
complement  of  the  other? 

Doubtless  the  Roman  slaves  brought  from 
Africa  and  the  outer  confines  of  the  Empire, 
seemed  to  be  higher  types  than  even  the  Negro  of 
the  West  Indies.  Therefore  they  were  more  alive 
to  the  delicate  sense  of  Christianity.  But  the 
Josephites  of  Mill  Hill,  England,  are  now  struggling 
to  gain  ground,  in  the  Uganda,  Madras,  Borneo, 
Labuan,  Kashmir,  and  the  basin  of  the  Congo,  that 
they  may  convert  types  of  Negroes  much  more  ob 
tuse  than  ours. 

Herbert  Cardinal  Vaughan  visited  these  United 
States  in  1863  and  again  in  1872.  The  Negro  prob 
lem  was  so  acute  to  this  English  prelate  that  he 
sent  to  Baltimore  the  first  four  missionaries  for  the 
American  Negroes.  These  young  priests  were 
Americans  and  the  first  fruits  of  his  foundation  at 
Mill  Hill.  Their  departure  from  England  was 
marked  by  a  special  ceremony  of  farewell  and  a 
sermon  by  Archbishop,  afterwards,  Cardinal  Man 
ning. 

It  was  in  1896  when  I  met  Cardinal  Vaughan  and 
he  referred  to  this  event  with  a  sense  of  humble 
trust  that  the  Divine  Will  would  complete  the 


THE  NEGRO  RACE  RIOTS  73 

simple  beginnings  of  his  work  in  the  American 
Republic.  His  work  or  his  dream,  which,  let  us 
pray,  was  not  all  a  dream,  may  be  put  in  these 
hopeful  words.  He  would  have  his  missionaries 
to  the  Negro  overrun  the  South.  He  seemed  to  be 
lieve  that  under  the  spell  of  American  zeal  this 
would  be  but  a  natural  development.  But  his 
golden  hopes  loomed  still  brighter.  Might  not, 
thought  he,  the  American  Republic  prove  to  be  the 
half-way  house  to  Africa?  Might  not  the  Ameri 
can  Negro  priests  eventually  prove  to  be  the  most 
effective  missionaries  for  the  conversion  of  the 
Dark  Continent  itself. 

The  magnificance  of  the  Cardinal's  hopes  are 
obvious,  but  what  is  more  to  be  noted,  is,  that  he, 
at  least,  believed  the  Negro  to  be  capable  of  the 
finest  Christianity,  as  manifested  in  its  heroic 
missionary  form.  Whether  it  be  the  optimism  of 
the  prophet  which  beholds  things  as  they  are  to  be 
or  the  enhanced  imagination  of  a  profoundly  reli 
gious  man,  it  does  not,  for  the  moment,  matter. 
The  faintest  expression  of  his  high  hope  should 
fill  us  Americans  with  confusion  and  shame  when 
we  measure  with  what  indifference  we  are  dealing 
with  the  Negro. 

Southerners  are  not  to  be  blamed  for  the  prob 
lem  which  was  abruptly  thrust  upon  them  by  the 
North.  Still  less  are  the  struggling  Southern 
bishops  and  priests  culpable,  since  they  are  few 
and  poor  and  possessing  only  the  interior  resources 
of  good  men.  The  affluence  and  power  are  in  the 


74  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

Northern  States.  The  missionaries  and  the  money 
should  come  from  the  North,  at  least,  from  wher 
ever  there  is  an  excess  in  numbers  of  shepherds  of 
souls. 

Is  it  not  startling  and  to  our  dishonor  that  the 
American  bishops  conscious  of  their  inability  to 
cope  with  a  problem  at  their  doors,  made  a  special 
appeal  to  Europe  to  come  to  the  rescue  and  send 
us  priests  ready  to  devote  themselves  entirely  to 
the  colored  population?  This  was  at  the  Plenary 
Council  of  Baltimore  in  1866.  Mr.  J.  G.  Snead- 
Cox,  the  biographer  of  the  English  Cardinal,  says 
that  it  was  "in  answer  to  that  prayer  that  Herbert 
Vaughan  had  come."  He  studied  the  Negro  prob 
lem  on  the  spot.  He  made  a  tour  of  the  Southern 
States  and  he  saw  sights  which  filled  him  with  sor 
row  and  compassion.  For  ignorance  and  spiritual 
desolation  he  was  prepared,  but  it  came  as  a  shock 
to  find  how  little  was  being  done  for  the  Negro  and 
how  far  he  seemed  outside  the  area  of  religious 
and  philanthropic  effort.  He  had  heard  all  this, 
had  been  warned  of  it  before  he  left  England  and 
by  none  more  emphatically  than  by  the  represen 
tatives  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  the  United  States. 

This  unhappy,  sociological  and  religious  condi 
tion  of  the  American  Negro  has  been  bettered  only 
in  a  slight  degree.  It  is  no  longer  a  Southern 
problem,  for  such  cities  in  the  West  as  Chicago  are 
seething  with  Negroes,  and  our  own  metropolitan 
city  harbors  thousands  of  them  who  know  not  even 
the  name  of  Christ. 


THE  NEGRO  RACE  RIOTS  75 

However,  if  conditions  have  been  softened  in  the 
South,  and  it  is  likewise  a  problem  for  the  North, 
it  may  be  of  service  in  stimulating  our  zeal  to  re 
cord  some  of  the  circumstances  entered  in  the 
diary  of  Cardinal  Vaughan  in  1872.  Have  they  a 
counterpart  in  this  year  of  1919,  to  provoke  inter 
est  for  the  Negro  both  in  the  North  and  South? 
At  least,  no  harm  can  be  done  now,  and  no  sensi 
bilities  violated,  if  we  quote  a  few  entries,  taken 
from  the  little  commonplace  book  he  kept  at  that 
time: 

"A  common  complaint  that  white  and  black  children 
are  not  allowed  to  make  their  First  Communion  on  the 
same  day. 

"A  colored  soldier  refused  Communion  by  a  priest 
at  the  Cathedral.  Delassize's  inclination  to  shoot  the 
priest. 

"In  a  church  just  built  here,  benches  let  to  colored 
people  which  are  quite  low  down. 

"A  lady,  colored,  built  nearly  half  the  church,  another 
gave  the  altar;  both  refused  places  except  at  the  end 
of  the  church. 

"A  fancy  fair:  colored  people  allowed  to  work  for  it, 
but  not  admitted  to  it. 

"I  visited  the  hospital  where  there  were  a  number  of 
negroes.  Talked  to  many  in  it  and  in  the  street.  All 
said  they  had  no  religion.  Never  baptized.  All 
said  either  they  would  like  to  be  Catholics  or  some 
thing  to  show  they  were  not  opposed  to  it.  Neither 
the  priest  with  me  nor  the  Sisters  in  the  hospital  do 
anything  to  instruct  them.  They  just  smile  at  them 
as  though  they  had  no  souls.  A  horrible  state  of  feel 
ing.  How  is  it  possible  so  to  treat  God's  image? 


76  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

"St.  Louis,  January  25, 1872— The  Archbishop  thought 
all  my  plans  would  fail;  could  suggest  nothing  for  the 
Negroes,  and  refused  permission  to  collect,  and  de 
clined  to  give  a  letter  of  approval." 

A  few  lines  further  down  in  the  diary  he  adds : 

"Father  Callaghan,  S.J.,  who  has  for  seven  years 
worked  for  the  Negroes,  disagrees  with  the  Archbishop 
on  this  question.  Speaks  of  the  virtue  and  simplicity 
of  the  Negro." 

In  Memphis  he  notes: 

"Negroes  regarded  even  by  priests  as  so  many  dogs. 
One  old  man,  who  on  being  shown  a  crucifix  and  told 
it  represented  the  death  of  Jesus  Christ,  looked  at  it 
steadily,  and  then  said  slowly:  'How  wicked  of  those 
Yankees  to  treat  that  poor  Southern  General  like  that.*  " 

It  is  to  be  noted  that  Father  Vaughan,  as  he  pro 
longs  his  stay,  grows  more  and  more  satisfied  of 
the  practical  wisdom  of  separating  the  two  races 
even  in  Church.  In  Charleston  he  writes: 

"Father  Folchi,  the  priest  of  the  colored  people,  says : 
'There  may  be  two  thousand  nominally  Catholic  Ne 
groes  in  Charleston;  about  three  hundred  attend  his 
little  church.'  But  he  has  admitted  the  whites,  and 
this,  the  Bishop  says,  has  ruined  his  chance  of  success 
with  the  blacks.  He  has  a  school  in  which  there  are 
about  fifty  children.  Father  Folchi  very  anxious  for 
us  to  come  and  help  him — so  also  the  Bishop. 

"Father  Mandini,  of  St.  Stephen's  Church,  has  got  up 
a  little  chapel  for  colored  people,  which  they  highly 
appreciate.  He  says  they  like  to  have  a  place  of  their 
own  without  its  being  determined  that  no  white  shall 


THE  NEGRO  RACE  RIOTS  77 

enter.      This    is    the    common    opinion    of    intelligent 
people  and  I  think  true." 

Father  Vaughan  visited  Mobile,  Savannah,  Vicks- 
burg,  Natchez,  Memphis,  Charleston,  St.  Louis  and 
New  Orleans.  He  than  came  north  to  New  York, 
and  went  from  there  through  the  Eastern  States, 
lecturing  and  preaching  on  the  subject  which  had 
now  taken  captive  his  heart  and  soul.  A  curious 
picture  indeed  of  some  thirty  or  forty  years  ago, 
a  young  priest  from  England  struggling  to  teach 
the  Catholics  of  America  their  responsibilities 
toward  a  race  which  was,  and  is  now,  almost  in 
absolute  ignorance  of  even  the  elements  of  Chris 
tianity.  His  enthusiasm  may  have  led  him  to 
overlook  the  real  difficulties  of  the  problem  and 
to  exaggerate  the  intelligence  and  natural  virtues 
of  the  Negro,  but  one  cannot  but  love  and  admire 
him  for  it.  The  aggressive  zeal,  coming,  too,  from 
a  stranger,  may  explain  why  he  received  a  some 
what  mixed  reception  from  the  local  clergy.  We 
can  imagine  that  he  must  have  lost  patience  with 
those  who  worked  unceasingly  among  the  whites, 
but  regarded  the  blacks  as  hopeless  or  at  least  out 
side  of  their  field  of  labor.  It  was  characteristic 
of  the  man  that  he  should  seek  an  interview  with 
the  ex-President  of  the  Confederate  States.  His 
opinions  are  given  in  the  diary  thus : 

"Called  on  Jefferson  Davis.  He  said  the  Negro,  like 
a  vine,  could  not  stand  alone.  No  gratitude,  but  love 
of  persons — no  patriotism,  but  love  of  place  instead. 


78  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

He  says  that  men  are  warring  against  God  in  freeing 
the  Negro;  that  he  is  made  to  be  dependent  and  servile; 
that  in  Africa  wherever  a  community  does  well  an 
Arab  is  to  be  found  at  the  head  of  it.  I  urged  that  this 
was  a  reason  in  favor  of  our  mission,  that  no  one  but 
the  Catholic  Church  could  supply  the  guidance  and 
support  the  Negroes  need.  Mr.  Davis  quite  agreed  with 
this.  The  field  is  not  promising,'  he  said,  'but  you 
have  the  best  chance.  The  Methodists  and  Baptists 
do  much  mischief  among  them;  their  religion  is  purely 
emotional.' " 

Certainly  this  opinion  of  Jefferson  Davis  in  ref 
erence  to  the  emotional  appeals  of  the  Methodists 
to  the  Negroes  is  very  interesting,  but  Father 
Vaughan's  comment  concerning  it  is  more  inter 
esting  and  touched  with  practical  suggestion.  In 
one  place  in  the  diary  he  exclaims:  "Why  can 
not  we  have  catechists  or  brothers  like  the  Metho 
dist  preachers?" 

Then  in  several  places  we  find  him  suggesting 
the  necessity  of  what  we  call  "popular  devotions," 
which  he  regards  as  essential  for  success  among 
the  Negroes. 

Finally  we  are  constrained  to  say  that  this  man, 
a  stranger  in  our  country,  studied  the  nature  of  the 
Negro  problem  with  intelligence  and  by  personal 
investigation.  Although  of  a  buoyant  temper,  lie 
was  not  highly  emotional,  btft  a  bluff,  hard-headed, 
practical  Englishman,  therefore  his  roseate  hopes 
are,  at  least,  worthy  of  attention.  They  are 
summed  up  in  the  following  eloquent  passage,  de 
scribing  his  prophetic  vision  of  the  American 


THE  NEGRO  RACE  RIOTS  79 

Negroes  proving  to  be  the  willing  means  of  evan 
gelizing  Africa  itself: 

"We  have  come  to  gather  an  army  on  our  way,  to 
conquer  it  for  the  Cross.  God  has  His  designs  upon 
that  vast  land.  It  may  be  one  thousand  years  behind 
our  civilization  of  today,  but  what  were  our  fore 
fathers  a  little  more  than  one  thousand  years  back 
compared  to  our  present  condition?  They  were  sunk 
in  an  apparently  hopeless  barbarism.  But  God  sent 
missioners  to  them  from  a  Christian  nation,  and  they 
brought  them  into  the  light.  Nation  is  dependent  on 
nation,  and  we  have  to  carry  on  the  light.  In  less  than 
one  thousand  years  Africa  may  be  as  civilized  as  Eu 
rope  or  America.  The  mission  of  the  English-speaking 
races  is  to  the  unconverted,  especially  to  the  uncivil 
ized,  nations  of  the  world.  God  calls  upon  you  for 
cooperation :  His  plans  are  prepared  from  afar.  The 
branch  torn  away  from  the  parent  stem  in  Africa  by 
our  ancestors  was  carried  to  America,  carried  away 
by  Divine  permission,  in  order  that  it  might  be  en 
grafted  upon  the  Tree  of  the  Cross.  It  will  return,  in 
part,  to  its  own  soil,  not  by  violence  or  deportation, 
but  willingly  and  borne  upon  the  wings  of  faith  and 
charity." 

May  it  be  that  the  vision  was  really  prophetic 
and  that  the  Negro  will  yet  come  to  the  Cross  in 
holy  faith  and  simplicity? 


THE  STORY  OF  THE  SPARROWS 

((  A   RE  not  five  sparrows  sold  for  two  farthings 

IV  and  not  one  of  them  is  forgotten  before  God? 
Yea,  the  very  hairs  of  your  head  are  all  numbered. 
Fear  not  therefore;  you  are  of  more  value  than 
many  sparrows." 

It  was  in  the  winter-time,  in  a  Southern  city  of 
our  own  country;  a  city  with  streets  of  cobble 
stones  and  houses  with  jagged  roofs  and  white 
marble  doorsteps.  As  we  were  wont  to  say  in 
school,  it  is  situated  on  a  river.  This  handsome 
river  gives  it  some  pretence  to  history  and  pic- 
turesqueness. 

It  was  in  December — a  month  of  miracles  in  the 
air — some  being  wrought  in  our  own  hearts — mir 
acles  everywhere. 

The  aged  missionary  who  was  with  me  had  a 
way  all  his  own.  He  was  painting  the  farewell 
touch  to  a  scene  of  his  career,  replete  with  color, 
incident  and  holy  toil.  Nearly  forty  years  before 
there  blossomed  in  his  soul  the  opening  of  his 
missionary  vocation.  He  began  in  this  same  hal 
lowed  region,  and  over  it  there  rustled  the  hover 
ing  wings  of  the  same  spirit  of  place.  He  had 
moral  strength  and  experience.  The  vain  imagin 
ings  of  the  perilous  adolescent  period  had  already 

80 


THE  STORY  OF  THE  SPARROWS    81 

vanished.  He  had  spent  his  "dearest  action  in  the 
tented  field,"  was  a  Union  soldier  in  Civil  War, 
and  if  we  may  be  allowed,  again,  a  trifling  snatch 
of  poesy  he  had  bidden 

"Farewell  to  the  neighing  steed, 

The   shrill   trump,  the   spirit-stirring   drum,  the   ear- 
piercing  fifel" 

The  second  spring  is  a  significant  time  in  per 
sonal  and  historic  destiny.  Such  a  thought  did 
Dante  intimate  in  his  Convito — singing  of  human 
life  as  an  arch  or  bow,  the  highest  point  of  which 
is  (in  those  well-tuned  by  nature)  at  about  the 
thirty-fifth  year.  He  thinks  the  same  in  his  out 
burst  in  the  initial  canto  of  the  Divina  Commedia. 

Such  a  beginning,  happy  omen,  closed  with  the 
sight  of  the  Blessed  Vision — Finis  coronal  opus! 

Old  St.  Peter's  was  the  church,  or  rather  the 
Cathedral.  The  walls,  the  steeple,  the  ancient  bell 
and  all  the  artless  simplicity  of  the  venerable 
structure  were  more  sanctified  with  the  process  of 
these  nearly  forty  years.  It  was,  indeed,  more 
than  ever  a  holy  place.  We  marveled  at  the  old 
people  with  their  rusty  joints  and  their  canes, 
stumbling  up  to  the  altar-rail  each  morning,  and 
with  them,  by  way  of  extremes,  tiny  children  in 
all  their  beauty  and  innocence : 

"How  lovely  are  Thy  tabernacles,  oh  Lord  of 
hosts !  My  soul  longeth  and  fainteth  for  the  courts 
of  the  Lord.  My  heart  and  my  flesh  have  rejoiced 
in  the  living  God.  For  the  sparrow  hath  found 


82  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

herself  a  house  and  the  turtle  a  nest  for  herself 
when  she  may  lay  her  young  ones:  Thy  altars,  O 
Lord  of  hosts,  my  King  and  my  God.'* 

To  discourse  of  the  indescribable  charm  of  child 
hood  is  now  a  commonplace  and  quite  irrelevant. 
Even  they  who  possess  nothing  of  the  spiritual 
sense  feel  it.  We  speak  now  of  two  children  who 
were  "not  forgotten  before  God,"  and  who  were 
evidently  "of  more  value  that  many  sparrows." 

The  rectory  in  which  we  were  living  was  for 
merly  the  home  of  a  holy  bishop  who  had  died  but 
a  few  years  before.  He  was  a  native  American  of 
English  stock.  He  had  been  an  Anglican  pastor  of 
a  fashionable  church  in  a  city  contiguous  to  his 
own  before  he  entered  the  Catholic  fold.  The 
worldlings  said  he  could  be  impetuous  in  temper, 
while  the  elect  counted  it  as  impatience  with  sham, 
pretence  or  vice.  It  was  even  whispered  with 
bated  breath  that  (like  St.  Charles  Borromeo 
and  his  snuff)  he  had  a  weakness  for  tobacco. 

But  for  all  these  lingering  imperfections,  he  was 
a  saint  to  the  children  of  light,  and  the  saints 
know  one  another  even  in  this  dark  and  confusing 
world.  For  hours  he  could  fast,  keep  vigil  and 
pray.  Alone  he  would  prostrate  himself  in  con 
templation  before  the  Eucharist  in  the  silent  omi 
nous  moment  of  the  night,  while  the  city,  and  his 
whole  diocese,  for  that  matter,  profoundly  slept. 

"I  have  watched,  and  am  become  as  a  sparrow 
all  alone  on  the  housetop." 


THE  STORY  OF  THE  SPARROWS    83 

Yet  with  his  spirituality  and  aloofness  from  the 
great  world,  he  was  never  ill-at-ease  with  the  rus 
tic,  the  lumber- jacks  or  the  fisher  folk  along  the 
coast.  To  them  he  preached,  and  at  night  slept  in 
sacristies  or  in  those  ignoble  shacks  called 
churches.  Often  there  would  be  no  visible  result 
to  his  endeavor.  Failure  is  a  mere  incident  in  the 
action  of  a  saint — he  has  the  merit  of  the  spiritual 
purpose.  In  untoward  crises  he  is  as  light-hearted 
as  a  child.  He  has  the  fine  sense  of  proportion — 
all  things  are  adjusted  to  a  gentle  Providence. 
"Yea,  the  very  hairs  of  your  head  are  all  numbered. 
Fear  not,  therefore;  you  are  of  more  value  than 
many  sparrows." 

He  had  the  splendid  faculty  of  humor.  Once  he 
returned  to  a  village  which  was  demoralized  and 
had  been  particularly  discouraging  to  him.  "At 
last,"  said  he,  "I  have  made  an  impression  there; 
somebody  has  smashed  all  the  windows  of  the 
chapel." 

So  that  with  his  temperamental  austerity  he 
was  intimately  human  and  gracious.  He  loved 
flowers,  birds  and  little  children.  The  dogs  in  the 
street  knew  him  and  crept  to  his  door  for  victuals. 
There  was  no  cur  so  degenerate  but  he  would  be 
fed  and  receive  a  benediction.  Animals  perceive 
by  instinct  when  we  regard  them.  This  is  some 
thing  which  any  lion-tamer  at  Hagenbeck's  or  Bos- 
tock's  will  tell  you  free  of  charge. 

Newman,  with  his  rare  quality  of  distinction, 
suggests  in  one  of  his  discourses  the  mysterious 


84  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

nearness  of  the  animal  to  man.  The  desperate  at 
tempt  of  animals  to  make  themselves  know  to  us 
is  pathetic.  At  times  they  are  fearfully  near,  and 
again  so  far  away. 

There  are  moments  when  we  would  incline  to 
concede  to  Balmes,  the  Spanish  philosopher,  that 
they  have  some  kind  of  soul  and  a  future  fitting 
destiny.  Else  we  might  be  provoked  to  believe 
with  Des  Cartes,  at  the  other  extreme,  and  say  that 
they  are  lacking  in  sensation,  and  cannot  suffer, 
here  or  hereafter. 

We  should  have  said  our  bishop  loved  animals, 
excepting  (which  was  only  accidental)  when  he 
met  a  stupid  hen  on  a  country  road  while  riding  his 
bicycle. 

The  preternatural  influence  of  the  saints  over 
the  animal  kingdom  is  a  perennial  source  of  inter 
est  and  romance  to  the  physio-psychologist  and  the 
sacred  poet.  By  no  great  play  of  fancy  we  can  see 
the  hermits  of  the  Thebaid  quelling  by  the  very 
bearing  of  innate  sanctity  the  beasts  that  prowled 
and  skulked  about  the  caverns  of  the  desert.  How 
shall  we  ever  forget  St.  Francis  as  pictured  in  the 
Fioretti,  with  his  fishes  and  his  converted  brother, 
the  wolf  which  frightened  all  the  children  in  the 
town  of  Gubbio?  Or  again,  at  the  market-place, 
where  he  took  from  the  boy  the  basket  of  wild 
turtle-doves  and  tamed  them  and  made  them  nests, 
so  that  they  lingered  around  the  convent,  and  the 
boy  in  due  time  became  a  brother:  "For  the 
sparrow  hath  found  herself  a  house  and  the  turtle 


THE  STORY  OF  THE  SPARROWS    85 

a  nest  for  herself,  where  she  may  lay  her  young 
ones:  Thy  altars,  O  Lord  of  hosts,  my  King  and 
my  God." 

Indeed,  it  was  not  at  the  last,  but  the  first  mis 
sion  which  St.  Francis  preached  that  there  oc 
curred  the  miracle  of  the  birds.  Pere  de  Gherance 
calls  it  "a  prodigy  touching  and  extraordinary 
which  marked  the  first  day  of  this  apostolic 
journey." 

After  the  saint  had  regulated  the  spiritual  exer 
cises  at  the  convent  of  St.  Damien,  there  came  to 
him  the  anxious  desire  to  know  the  divine  will — 
whether  he  should  lead  an  active  or  contemplative 
life.  He  had  grave  doubts  about  his  apostolic  vo 
cation.  The  chroniclers,  Bernard  of  Besse  and 
Thomas  of  Celano,  tell  about  it,  and  Pere  de  Cher- 
ance  puts  it  in  his  own  interesting  fashion: 

"Not  knowing  what  resolution  to  come  to,  he  as 
sembled  his  brethren  and  said:  'Brothers,  I  have 
come  to  ask  your  opinion  on  this  question :  Which 
of  the  two  is  better  for  me — to  devote  myself  to 
prayer  or  to  go  about  preaching?  It  seems  that 
prayer  suits  me  better,  for  I  am  a  simple  man  and 
unskilled  in  oratory,  and  have  received  the  gift  of 
prayer  more  than  of  speech.  Prayer  purifies  our 
affections,  unites  us  to  The  Sovereign  Good, 
strengthens  our  will  in  virtue;  by  it  we  converse 
with  God  and  the  angels  as  if  we  were  leading  a 
heavenly  life.  Preaching,  on  the  contrary,  makes 
spiritual  men  gadders  abroad;  it  distracts,  dissi 
pates  and  leads  to  laxity  in  discipline.  Thus  one 


86  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

is  the  source  of  graces;  the  other  the  canal  that 
conveys  them  to  peoples.  Nevertheless,  there  is  a 
consideration  of  a  higher  order,  and  which  inclines 
me  to  the  apostolic  life;  it  is  the  example  of  the 
Saviour  of  men,  Who  joined  prayer  to  preaching. 
Since  He  is  the  model  we  propose  to  imitate,  it 
would  appear  more  comformable  to  God's  will  that 
I  should  sacrifice  my  tastes  and  purpose  to  go  and 
labor  abroad/ 

"To  obtain  ampler  lights,  he  sent  two  of  his  re 
ligious  to  St.  Clare,  and  Brother  Sylvester,  the  lat 
ter  having  retired  to  the  heights  of  Monte  Subazio, 
to  beg  them  to  consult  the  Lord  on  this  subject. 
When  the  two  religious,  Philip  and  Masseo,  re 
turned,  Francis  received  them  as  ambassadors 
from  God;  he  washed  their  feet,  embraced  them, 
and  gave  them  to  eat.  Then,  leading  them  to  an 
adjoining  wood,  he  knelt  before  them,  bareheaded, 
and  with  arms  crossed  upon  his  breast,  said: 
'Brothers,  tell  me  what  my  Lord  Jesus  Christ  com 
mands  me  to  do.'  'Dearest  Father,'  said  Masseo, 
'here  is  the  reply  Sylvester  and  Clare  have  re 
ceived  from  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ;  it  is  exactly  the 
same.  It  is  His  will  that  you  should  preach,  be 
cause  it  is  not  only  for  your  own  salvation  He  has 
called  you,  but  also  for  the  salvation  of  your  breth 
ren;  and  for  their  sake  He  will  put  His  words  in 
your  mouth.'  At  these  words  Francis,  filled  with 
the  spirit  of  God,  arises,  exclaiming,  'Let  us  go  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord,'  and,  full  of  holy  enthusiasm, 
he  immediately  sallies  forth  with  two  of  his  dis- 


THE  STORY  OF  THE  SPARROWS    87 

ciples,  Masseo  of  Marignano  and  Angelo  of  Rieti, 
to  preach  God  to  every  creature." 

St.  Bonaventure,  when  writing  of  St.  Francis — 
and  this  is  of  value,  as  Cardinal  Manning  and 
others  think,  for  it  is  a  saint  writing  of  a  saint — 
says: 

"When  he  drew  near  to  Bevagna,  he  came  to  a 
place  where  a  great  multitude  of  birds  of  different 
kinds  were  assembled  together,  which,  when  they 
saw  the  holy  man,  came  swiftly  to  the  place,  and 
saluted  him  as  if  they  had  use  of  reason.  They 
all  turned  toward  him  and  welcomed  him;  those 
which  were  on  the  trees  bowed  their  heads  earn 
estly  at  him,  until  he  went  to  them  and  seriously 
admonished  them  to  listen  to  the  word  of  the  Lord, 
saying:  'Oh,  my  brother  birds,  you  are  bound 
greatly  to  praise  your  Creator,  Who  has  clothed 
you  with  feathers  and  given  you  wings  wherewith 
to  fly;  Who  has  given  you  the  pure  air  for  your 
dwelling-place,  and  governs  and  cares  for  you 
without  any  care  of  your  own/  While  he  spoke 
these  and  other  such  words  to  them,  the  birds  re 
joiced  in  a  marvelous  manner,  swelling  their 
throats,  spreading  their  wings,  opening  their  beaks, 
and  looking  at  him  with  great  attention.  And  he, 
with  marvelous  fervor  of  spirit,  passing  through 
the  midst  of  them,  covered  them  with  his  tunic; 
neither  did  any  one  of  them  move  from  his  place 
until  the  man  of  God  had  made  the  sign  of  the 
cross  and  dismissed  them  with  his  blessing,  when 
they  all  at  once  flew  away.  And  all  these  things 


88  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

were  seen  by  his  companions,  who  were  waiting 
for  him  on  the  road.  When  this  pure  and  simple 
man  returned  to  them,  he  began  to  accuse  himself 
of  negligence,  because  he  had  never  before 
preached  to  the  birds. 

"Afterwards,  as  he  was  preaching  in  the  neigh 
boring  places,  he  came  to  a  city  called  Alviano, 
where  the  people  were  gathered  together,  and  there 
he  silenced  the  swallows  who  made  their  nests  in 
that  place,  because  for  the  great  noise  they  made 
he  could  hardly  be  heard.  Then  the  man  of  God 
said  to  them  in  the  hearing  of  all :  'My  sisters,  the 
swallows,  it  is  now  time  that  I  also  should  speak, 
for  you  have  spoken  more  than  enough.  Listen  to 
the  word  of  God,  and  keep  silence  until  the  preach 
ing  is  ended/  Then,  as  if  they  were  capable  of 
understanding,  the  swallows  kept  silence,  and  ut 
tered  not  a  word  until  the  sermon  was  ended.  All 
who  beheld  this,  being  filled  with  wonder,  glorified 
God.  The  fame  of  this  miracle  being  spread  far 
and  wide  greatly  increased  the  reverence  and  faith 
borne  to  the  man  of  God. 

"In  the  city  of  Paris  there  was  a  certain  scholar 
of  very  good  dispositions,  who,  with  some  of  his 
companions,  was  diligently  pursuing  his  studies. 
Being  one  day  greatly  troubled  by  the  vexatious 
garrulity  of  a  swallow,  he  said  to  his  companions : 
'This  must  be  one  of  the  swallows  which  molested 
the  holy  man  Francis  while  he  was  preaching,  and 
would  not  desist  until  he  had  imposed  silence  upon 
them/  Then  turning  to  the  swallow,  he  said  con- 


THE  STORY  OF  THE  SPARROWS    89 

fidently:  'I  command  thee  in  the  name  of  Francis, 
the  servant  of  God,  come  to  me,  and  I  will  quickly 
quiet  thee/  When  the  bird  heard  the  name  of 
Francis,  as  if  it  had  been  taught  by  the  man  of  God, 
it  was  quiet  at  once,  and  came  and  placed  itself  in 
the  scholar's  hands,  who,  in  great  amazement,  set 
it  at  liberty,  and  was  troubled  no  more  by  its 
clamor." 

It  is  to  be  noted  that  the  people,  even  before  his 
death,  made  St.  Francis  a  saint,  and  they  believed 
that  because  of  his  sanctity  the  birds  were  obedient 
to  him.  Through  the  invocation  of  his  dear  name 
the  young  student  of  Paris  had  such  power  over 
the  unmannerly  swallow  that  it  placed  itself  in  his 
hand. 

Now  the  people  in  their  vivid  sense  of  faith  were 
trying  to  canonize  our  good  bishop.  At  times  in 
history  from  the  "clamor  populi,"  and  even  out  of 
the  mouths  of  babes  and  sucklings,  there  have  is 
sued  reasons  for  the  canonization  of  saints  and 
the  election  of  bishops.  Is  not  a  divine  truth  often 
found  midway  between  the  dispassionate  intellec 
tual  mind  of  theology  and  the  hot,  vital  religion 
of  the  plain  people  which  the  schoolmen  express 
as  the  "sensus  fidelium?"  We  must  not  aver, 
however,  that  each  is  a  partial  truth,  but  rather 
that  one  is  the  complement  of  the  other. 

Within  a  stone's  throw  of  the  dead  bishop's 
house  there  stood  an  orphanage.  Among  the  waifs 
there  were  two  little  girls  who  incessantly  pressed 
upon  the  Sisters  of  Charity  their  consuming  desire 


90  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

to  be  cloistered  nearby  the  Visitation  Monastery. 
They  were  so  very  young  and  ingenuous  that  it 
seemed  like  a  capricious  whim,  a  childish  game  of 
fancy  to  play  at  being  a  holy  nun.  There  are 
saints  in  the  memory  of  our  reading  who  played 
long  since  at  being  nuns  and  priests — instance  St. 
Aloysius  Gonzaga,  that  blameless  flower  of 
adolescence. 

Once  again  the  children  urged  their  charge  with 
full  many  a  tear  on  their  ruddy  cheeks,  until  they 
who  were  wise  and  good  prayed  and  said:  "No 
harm  can  be  done;  it  is  a  time-honored  principle 
(from  the  early  century  of  St.  Benedict  down  to 
our  own  of  Dom  Bosco),  once  you  have  captured 
the  body,  you  can  create  the  soul."  It  is  not  such 
a  long  step  from  Assisi  and  the  birds  in  the  hills 
of  Umbria  to  Annecy,  the  country  of  St.  Jane  de 
Chantal  and  the  other  St.  Francis. 

"He  the  sweet  Sales  of  whom  we  hardly  ken, 
How  more  he  could  love  God,  he  so  loved  men." 

It  would  at  least  be  an  experiment.  No  harm 
could  be  done  by  putting  two  little  ones  in  the 
genial  keeping  of  Providence.  "Are  not  two  spar 
rows  sold  for  a  farthing?  And  not  one  of  them 
shall  fall  on  the  ground  without  your  Father.  But 
the  very  hairs  of  your  head  are  all  numbered. 
Fear  not,  therefore;  better  are  you  than  many 
sparrows." 

Instinctively  readily  these  diminutive  nuns  took 
to  conventual  surroundings.  They  played  as  any 


THE  STORY  OF  THE  SPARROWS    91 

normal  children  would  among  the  flowers  of  the 
cloister  garden.  They  vainly  attempted  the  plain 
tive  chant  of  the  holy  office.  They  uttered  their 
little  prayers  together  each  evening  at  the  bishop's 
grave,  for  he  was  buried  there  to  fulfill  the  desire 
of  his  holy  heart.  There  he  sleeps  as  the  Latin 
words  on  the  headstone  indicate — "in  somno 
pads."  A  grave  in  a  cloister  is  nothing  gruesome. 
Perhaps  the  religious  aesthetic  glamour  over  it — the 
flowers,  the  birds,  the  incense,  the  chant,  the  Eter 
nal  Sacrifice,  the  Real  Presence — take  away  the  bit 
terness  and  tragedy  of  the  scene. 

One  day  our  two  religious  had  their  toys  taken 
away  by  the  Reverend  Mother.  It  was  done  as  a 
gentle  rebuke,  for  they  had  outgrown  these  instru 
ments  of  diabolic  frivolity.  But  in  this  company 
of  the  Visitandines  there  was  a  sister  more  sus 
ceptible  than  most,  who,  when  she  found  the  two 
looking  like  daughters  of  Niobe,  all  in  a  fountain 
of  tears,  whispered:  "Quick,  run  to  the  bishop's 
grave  and  ask  him  to  send  you  the  birds  to  play 
with."  With  the  winged  step  of  youth  and  the 
glisten  of  love  in  their  eyes  they  fled  to  the  grave. 

Hardly  had  they  knelt  when  there  swooped  down 
upon  them  a  flight  of  birds.  Yes;  living,  fluttering, 
happy  birds — oriole,  jay,  lark,  linnet,  thrush,  blue 
bird.  Though  they  riddled  the  air  with  a  babel 
of  contradicting  chatter,  their  plumage  made  a 
symphony  of  color — red,  yellow,  brown  and  blue. 
"Si  non  mysterium  est  mendacium"  and  "si  non 
miraculum  est  mirandum"  were  principles,  it  is 


92  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

said,  used  by  St.  Augustine  and  others  since  him 
who  study  the  suspension  of  nature's  laws.  An 
other  phenomenon  was  manifest — the  sight  of  the 
sparrows  in  this  pied  and  motley  crew.  Sparrows 
are  shunned,  be  is  said  reverently,  among  the  civil 
ized  birds.  In  birdland  they  are  like  those  bar 
barians  that  swept  down  from  the  north — Huns, 
Vandals,  Goths  and  Visigoths — all  tumbled  to 
gether. 

Even  the  perfervid  Anglo-maniac  must  be  dis 
tressed  at  this  English  importation.  They  are  a 
menacing  problem,  which  some  day  perhaps  may 
be  more  acute  than  trusts,  tariff  or  woman  suf 
frage.  But  for  all  that,  they  are  not  an  unmixed 
evil.  Sacred  Scripture  lends  a  hallowing  touch  to 
their  very  name,  and  even  the  higher  critics  have 
not  attacked  the  authenticity  of  the  passages: 
"And  not  one  of  them  shall  fall  on  the  ground 
without  your  Father."  Are  there  not  times  when 
their  mixed  brown  wings  are  the  color  of  the 
coarse  habit  which  St.  Francis  wore,  and  the  pearl 
gray  on  the  breast  like  the  cassock  of  a  Franciscan 
bishop? 

They  must  have  been  the  little  brothers  and  sis 
ters  of  the  poor  man  of  Assisi  as  much  as  the  gar 
rulous  swallows  and  all  that  other  constituency 
of  feathered  songsters.  That  they  were  with  the 
other  birds  at  the  bishop's  grave  is  indeed  a  mir 
acle,  were  it  not  that  the  greater  miracle  over 
shadows  it — namely,  that  they  were  all  there  at  the 
bidding  of  two  children,  who  played  with  their 


THE  STORY  OF  THE  SPARROWS    93 

young,  while  the  mother  bird  looked  on,  and  they 
held  them  in  their  hands  like  the  student  of  Paris 
with  his  twittering  swallow.  The  chirping  of  the 
birds  and  the  gayety  and  shouting  of  the  children 
attracted  the  nuns.  But  at  their  arrival  the  birds 
flew  away,  for  some  esoteric  reason,  doubtless,  it 
was  not  stipulated  in  the  contract.  It  was  always 
so  for  the  many  days  during  which  the  miracle 
occurred. 

We  had  heard  of  this  marvel  at  the  bishop's 
home  from  disciples  who  knew  the  depth  of  his 
interior  spirit — they  spoke  as  having  authority. 
But  we  of  a  censorious  and  positivist  turn,  like  the 
"advocatus  diaboli,"  were  willing  to  doubt,  or  at 
least  to  learn  for  ourselves.  Like  barristers  of  the 
Queen's  Council,  we  soberly  cross-examined  the 
witnesses.  They  were  simple,  honest,  sensible — 
nothing  overwrought,  hysterical,  subjective.  The 
more  we  listened,  the  more  credible  seemed  the 
case,  until  we  believed  as  we  did  in  our  own 
existence. 

The  bishop  of  the  diocese  was  making  a  tour, 
but  he  had  heard  the  rumors  of  this  curious  event. 
When  he  returned,  strange  to  say,  he  was  not  skep 
tical,  but  rather  judicial  and  on  the  alert.  He  was 
aware  of  the  sanctity  of  his  episcopal  predecessor, 
and  of  his  love,  too,  of  birds  and  little  children. 
Arriving  at  the  monastery  walls,  he  entered  and 
broke  cloister.  Then  asking  for  the  nuns  and  then 
the  children,  he  bade  them  reveal  the  story.  In 
their  naive  manner  they  told  it,  and  he  marked 


94  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

how  truly  it  was  in  keeping  with  the  sworn  state 
ment  of  the  sisters  who  were  witnesses.  To  make 
assurance  doubly  sure,  he  confided  to  them  how 
pleased  he  would  be  if  they  prayed  once  more  at 
the  bishop's  grave,  so  that  he  could  see  these  birds 
for  himself. 

Eager  they  were  to  please  him,  saying,  however, 
as  they  romped  away  to  get  them:  "It  is  winter 
time  now — December — and  there  are  only  spar 
rows."  They  knew  not  the  text:  "Are  not  five 
sparrows  sold  for  two  farthings,  and  not  one  of 
them  shall  fall  on  the  ground  without  your 
Father." 

Now  we  know  how  fearful  and  difficult  of  seiz 
ure  are  these  English  sparrows — the  bullies  and 
the  cowards  of  the  bird  world — the  bully  when 
frightened  is  always  timid.  Yet  our  two  blessed 
children  returned  to  the  bishop  with  a  living,  full- 
fledged  sparrow  in  every  hand. 

He  who  was  with  me  was  older  and  wiser  with 
the  inner  wisdom  of  nearly  forty  sacerdotal 
years.  He  said  as  we  all  said:  "It  is  the  miracle 
of  the  sparrows." 


THE  WEST  POINT  CHAPEL 

FEW  of  those  who  visit  the  little  Gothic  Chapel 
at  the  Military  Post,  West  Point,  New  York, 
know  fully  of  the  bitterness  of  the  struggle  which 
made  it  a  picturesque  reality.  It  is  nestled  in  the 
side  of  a  hill  that  looks  north  to  the  most  graceful 
bend  of  the  river  Hudson.  The  building  has  an 
air  of  distinction  about  it  which  makes  us  forget 
the  somewhat  humiliating  position  of  Catholic  offi 
cers,  cadets,  and  soldiers  who  lived  at  West  Point 
some  twenty-five  years  ago. 

Since  the  brave  personages  who  fought  for  it 
and  those  who  were  most  concerned  are  now  dead, 
the  writer,  knowing  as  he  does  its  secret  and 
strange  history,  is  loath  to  let  it  go  unrecorded. 

In  the  summer  of  1896,  the  Catholic  officers, 
cadets,  soldiers,  and  others  of  the  same  faith  resid 
ing  at  the  United  States  Military  Academy,  mani 
fested  a  desire  to  have  a  suitable  place  in  which  to 
worship  God  according  to  their  conscience.  At 
that  time  the  entire  Catholic  population  of  West 
Point  numbered  about  five  hundred,  a  good  third 
of  the  whole  population  of  the  post.  It  was  made 
up  of  officers  with  their  wives  and  children,  cadets, 
married  soldiers  and  their  families,  unmarried  sol 
diers  and  the  employees  of  the  post.  They  made 

95 


96  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

a  congregation  respectable  in  numbers  and  charac 
ter.  Their  spiritual  welfare  was  looked  after  by 
the  Right  Rev.  Mgr.  Cornelius  G.  O'Keeffe, 
the  rector  of  the  neighboring  parish  of  Highland 
Falls,  where  an  assistant  priest  was  maintained 
for  the  services  of  the  Catholics  at  West  Point. 
During  the  forty  years  that  the  wants  of  the  Cath 
olic  members  of  the  United  States  Army  stationed 
at  West  Point  had  been  attended  to  by  Catholic 
priests,  the  Government  had  never  given  any  re 
muneration — nor  had  the  priests  sought  it — for 
looking  after  the  Catholic  soldiers. 

Nearly  a  half  million  dollars  has  been  spent  to 
build  a  post  chapel  at  West  Point  in  which  are 
held  only  Protestant  services.  It  is  a  fine  struc 
ture  seated  on  a  high  hill,  modeled  after  the  once 
Catholic  Cathedral  of  Durham,  England;  and  as 
early  as  1896  there  was  a  handsome  and  substan 
tial  stone  chapel  situated  at  the  south  end  of  the 
rich  and  grassy  plain. 

In  this  chapel,  erected  and  maintained  by  the 
Government,  officiated  the  post  chaplain,  who  had 
a  commodious  residence  and  received  a  handsome 
salary.  The  post  chaplain  is  and  always  has  been 
a  Protestant,  and  Protestants  have  always  had  the 
exclusive  use  of  the  post  chapel.  Meanwhile  Cath 
olics  had  modestly  contented  themselves  with  de 
manding  permission  to  erect  at  their  own  cost  and 
without  any  expense  to  the  Government  a  suitable 
place  of  worship  for  the  Catholic  officers,  cadets, 
and  soldiers  of  the  United  States  Army.  The  per- 


THE  WEST  POINT  CHAPEL  97 

mission  was  granted,  with  a  building  in  a  hollow, 
to  the  north  side  of  the  West  Point  parade  ground, 
where  the  soldiers  had  their  barracks,  gas-houses, 
coal-sheds,  stables,  and  other  less  sightly  utilities 
of  the  military  garrison.  It  was  a  wooden  struc 
ture  of  one  story,  looking  like  a  country  school- 
house  of  the  poorer  sort  or  a  cheap  meeting-house 
in  some  rough  suburb  or  frontier  town.  It  was 
rickety  and  mean  in  appearance,  with  the  main 
entrance  in  the  rear,  and  altogether  too  small  to 
accommodate  the  large  Catholic  congregation  of 
the  post.  The  want  of  space  made  it  necessary  to 
have  two  morning  services  every  Sunday,  which 
fact  added  to  the  expense  of  maintaining  two 
priests  at  the  mission  attached  to  Highland  Falls. 
Had  the  Catholics  at  West  Point  a  chapel  large 
enough  to  hold  all  of  them  at  one  service,  one  priest 
would  have  sufficed  for  both  places.  Another  seri 
ous  objection  to  the  building  was  that  it  was  out 
side  cadet  limits.  Hence  it  was  necessary  that  the 
military  authorities  of  the  post  should  give  special 
permission  to  the  cadets  to  attend  Mass  in  this 
building. 

They  were  marched  to  service  and  back  again 
without  having  the  opportunity  to  cultivate  the  ac 
quaintance  of  their  own  clergymen.  For  several 
generations  the  numerous  Catholics  of  West 
Point,  the  distinguished  officers,  the  capable  cadets, 
and  the  soldiers  engaged  in  their  country's  service, 
had  worshipped  under  these  disadvantages  with 
out  prospect  of  amelioration.  Finally  they  deter- 


98  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

mined  to  ask  leave  to  erect  at  their  own  expense  a 
chapel  of  convenient  size  and  suitable  character, 
so  located  that  it  would  be  within  easy  reach  of  all 
classes  of  Catholics  residing  on  the  post.  On 
August  8,  1896,  the  Right  Rev.  Mgr.  C.  G.  O'Keeffe, 
rector  of  Highland  Falls,  made  application  in  the 
required  form  to  Colonel  Ernst,  the  Superintendent 
of  West  Point,  for  permission  to  build  a  church  on 
a  site  to  the  north  of  the  parade  ground.  Mgr. 
O'Keeffe  declared  his  willingness  to  have  the  build 
ing  conform  in  style  and  material  to  the  other 
buildings  of  the  post.  Colonel  Ernst  received  most 
favorably  the  application,  and  it  was  sent  to  the 
Secretary  of  War,  the  Hon.  Mr.  Lamont,  with  this 
endorsement  from  the  Superintendent: 

"HEADQUARTERS  UNITED  STATES  MILITARY  ACADEMY, 

WEST  POINT,  N.  Y.,  AUGUST  STU,  1896. 

Respectfully  forwarded  to  the  Adjutant-General,  United 

States  Army. 

"The  writer  is  the  Roman  Catholic  priest  who  resides 
in  the  village  adjoining  West  Point.  He  is  a  gentleman 
of  the  highest  character  and  accomplishment,  and  has 
for  many  years  been  rendering  valuable  service  to  the 
Government  in  holding  religious  services  here,  without 
compensation,  for  the  benefit  of  the  Roman  Catholics 
who  reside  here.  The  building  in  which  these  serv 
ices  have  been  held  is  unattractive  in  appearance  and 
surroundings,  and  for  officers  and  cadets  it  is  incon 
veniently  located.  It  is  also  used  as  a  chapel  for  en 
listed  men  and  their  families  who  are  Protestants. 
The  number  of  these  is  not  great,  but  that  use  of  the 
building  makes  it  necessary  to  provide  a  temporary 
screen  for  the  Roman  Catholic  altar.  It  will  be  a  de- 


THE  WEST  POINT  CHAPEL  99 

cided  encouragement  to  the  religious  development  of  an 
important  and  worthy  part  of  the  command  if  a 
separate  building  be  provided  for  the  Roman 
Catholics. 

"I  recommend  the  acceptance  of  Father  O'Keeffe's 
offer  to  build  the  chapel  upon  a  design  to  be  approved 
by  me,  the  building  after  its  completion  to  be  the  sole 
property  of  the  United  States. 

0.  H.  ERNST, 
Colonel  of  Engineers,  Superintendent." 

In  a  further  communication  to  the  War  Depart 
ment  the  Superintendent  of  the  Military  Academy 
wrote : 

"The  Government  has  for  many  years  provided  a 
place  of  worship  for  Roman  Catholics  at  this  place, 
and  the  services  of  that  Church  have  been  held  regu 
larly,  the  members  who  reside  here  numbering  about 
five  hundred,  including  officers,  cadets,  enlisted  men 
and  their  families,  and  domestics.  It  is  the  policy  of 
the  authorities  here  to  encourage  the  religious  develop 
ment  of  all  parts  of  the  command.  The  erection  of  a 
separate  chapel  for  the  Roman  Catholics  will  be  a  dis 
tinct  advance  in  this  direction." 

The  Secretary  of  War,  Mr.  Lamont,  submitted 
Mgr.  O'Keeffe's  application  to  General  Lieber, 
the  Judge  Advocate-General  of  the  United  States 
Army,  the  highest  legal  authority  of  the  War  De 
partment,  for  his  decision.  The  Judge  Advocate- 
General  found  that  no  law  existed  by  which  the 
chapel  could  be  handed  over  to  the  United  States 
Government  for  the  use  in  perpetuity  of  Catholics 
residing  at  West  Point.  In  place  of  this,  General 
Lieber  recommended  the  granting  of  a  revocable 


100  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

license  to  build  the  chapel.  Colonel  Ernst  in 
formed  Mgr.  O'Keeffe  officially  of  this  decision  in 
the  following  letter: 

"Sir:  I  have  the  honor  to  transmit  herewith  a  copy 
of  the  indorsements  showing  the  action  of  the  War 
Department  upon  your  application  of  the  8th  ultimo, 
for  authority  to  erect  here  a  chapel  for  the  use  of 
members  of  your  Church  residing  at  West  Point.  The 
Department  consents  to  grant  you  a  revocable  license 
to  erect  the  building.  This  leaves  in  the  hands  of  the 
Government  the  complete  control  of  the  building  and 
of  the  persons  who  use  it,  which  of  course  is  essential. 
At  the  same  time  it  gives  you  the  exclusive  use  of  the 
building  while  the  license  lasts.  Such  a  license  would 
not  be  revoked  without  cause.  It  must  be  assumed  that 
the  cause  will  not  occur.  Upon  the  whole,  I  think  that 
the  terms  offered  by  the  War  Department  are  more 
favorable  to  you  than  those  which  you  offer,  and  which 
I  recommended,  which  were  that  the  title  of  the  build 
ing  should  rest  wholly  in  the  United  States.  But  as 
they  are  different  I  shall  be  glad  if  you  will  inform  me 
if  they  are  accepted  by  you. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

O.  H.  ERNST, 
Colonel  of  Engineers,  Superintendent." 

As  Mgr.  O'Keeffe  had  been  prepared  in  the 
first  instance  to  surrender  to  the  Government  all 
title  to  the  chapel  which  he  proposed  to  erect,  so 
now  he  was  also  willing  to  build  upon  a  revocable 
license.  The  War  Department  was  informed  of 
his  readiness  to  build  under  the  new  conditions. 

Meantime  bigots  all  over  the  country  were  busy 
in  composing  protests  for  the  War  Department 
against  so  simple  an  act  of  religion  and  justice  as 


THE  WEST  POINT  CHAPEL  101 

the  permission  to  build  the  chapel.  Be  it  remem 
bered  that  these  protests  were  not  hurled  against 
the  introduction  of  Catholic  services  at  West 
Point — for  Catholic  services  had  been  regularly 
held  at  West  Point  for  generations;  nor  were  the 
protests  directed  against  the  granting  of  money  or 
land  to  the  Catholic  Church,  because  no  money 
was  asked  for,  and  the  land  on  which  the  proposed 
chapel  for  the  use  of  members  of  the  United  States 
Army  was  to  be  built  still  remained  the  property  of 
the  United  States.  And  in  its  license  to  build,  the 
Government  reserved  to  itself  the  right  to  have  the 
building  removed  whenever  such  removal  became 
necessary  or  desirable.  The  protestors  had  not 
such  pretext.  Their  action  was  the  outcome  of 
blind  bigotry,  which  would  deny  to  the  Catholic 
officers  and  soldiers  in  the  service  of  the  United 
States  a  respectable  and  suitable  place  of  worship 
at  the  Military  Academy,  which  would  have  the 
Catholic  soldiers,  cadets,  and  officers  still  continue 
to  worship  in  the  wretched  building  among  the 
stables  and  outhouses,  that  they  might  be  made  to 
feel  how  meanly  regarded  is  the  religion  which 
they  profess  by  the  Government  which  they  serve. 
In  reference  to  these  protests  Secretary  of  War 
Lamont  wrote  on  February  3,  1897,  to  the  Hon. 
John  A.  T.  Hull,  Chairman  of  Committee  on  Mili 
tary  Affairs,  House  of  Representatives : 

"Sir:  Replying  to  your  favor  of  the  14th  ultimo  re 
specting  a  pending  application  for  a  permit  to  erect  a 
Catholic  chapel  at  West  Point,  N.  Y.,  I  have  the  honor 


102  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

to  invite  your  attention  to  the  several  memoranda  and 
statements  herewith,  wherein  will  be  found  answers  to 
your  several  inquiries.  A  number  of  communications 
have  been  received  protesting  against  the  grant  of  the 
permit  requested.  Inasmuch,  however,  as  no  percept 
ible  harm  has  resulted  from  similar  permission  hereto 
fore  given,  and  convinced  that  those  of  Catholic  faith 
at  this  post — one-third  of  its  population — are  entitled 
to  the  convenience  of  worship  which  they  cannot 
otherwise  obtain,  it  has  been  my  judgment  that  the 
protests  are  unreasonable  and  untenable.  Under  the 
advice  of  the  law  officers  of  the  Department,  that  the 
right  to  issue  such  a  revocable  and  prudently  guarded 
license  is  authorized,  I  am  disposed  to  approve  the  ap 
plication,  with  certain  restrictions,  unless  Congress 
shall  order  to  the  contrary." 

From  the  memoranda  submitted  by  Mr.  Lament 
to  Mr.  Hull,  it  was  made  evident  that  revocable  li 
censes  to  erect  every  conceivable  kind  of  building, 
including  churches,  on  military  posts,  can  be  and 
had  been  granted  by  the  War  Department.  Hav 
ing  passed  his  judgment  on  the  protests  made 
against  the  application  of  the  Catholics  of  West 
Point  to  build  their  chapel,  protests  regarded  by 
him  as  "unreasonable  and  untenable,"  Secretary 
Lament  granted  on  March  3,  1897,  a  revocable 
license  to  the  Most  Rev.  M.  A.  Corrigan,  Arch 
bishop  of  New  York,  to  build  a  chapel  on  the  site 
asked  for  by  Mgr.  O'Keeffe  and  agreed  to  by 
the  West  Point  authorities. 

The  entire  process  of  securing  permission  had 
been  gone  through  so  carefully  and  prudently  that 
seven  months  elapsed  from  the  filing  of  the  appli- 


THE  WEST  POINT  CHAPEL  103 

cation  to  the  affirmative  reply  of  the  Secretary  of 
War.  The  highest  legal  authorities  of  the  War 
Department  agreed  that  the  granting  of  a  revocable 
licence  to  build  the  church  was  perfectly  within  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  Department.  The  conditions 
attached  were  of  a  kind  to  secure  the  West  Point 
authorities  from  annoyance,  and  to  guarantee  the 
building  of  a  suitable  chapel  for  the  Catholics  of 
the  post.  The  designs  were  to  be  of  the  Superin 
tendent's  selection,  and  the  whole  sum  required  for 
the  building  was  to  be  in  the  treasury  before  the 
work  was  begun.  Secretary  of  War  Alger,  who 
succeeded  Mr.  Lamont  in  the  War  Department, 
when  President  McKinley  came  into  office,  found 
no  difficulty  in  reaffirming  and  renewing  the  ac 
tion  of  his  predecessor,  and  cheerfully  approved 
the  granting  of  the  revocable  license,  and  assured 
Mgr.  O'Keeffe  that  he  might  proceed  with  the 
work  at  once.  On  April  27th,  General  Alger  gave 
the  following  statement  to  the  newspapers: 
"Much  has  been  said  about  the  building  of  a  Cath 
olic  chapel  on  the  grounds  of  the  United  States 
Military  Academy  at  West  Point.  This  was  a 
privilege  accorded  to  my  predecessor,  who  said 
that  similar  privileges  would  be  accorded  to  others. 
You  can  state,  that  any  other  denominations  wish 
ing  to  build  a  chapel  on  the  grounds  upon  the  same 
conditions  will  be  given  an  equally  advantageous 
site  for  the  building.  No  favoritism  will  be  shown 
to  any  denomination,  and  others  will  be  accorded 
a  site  equally  as  good." 


104  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

Fortified  by  so  many  official  assurances,  by  the 
good  will  of  the  West  Point  authorities,  by  the  de 
cisions  of  the  law  officers  of  the  Government,  and 
by  the  official  action  of  two  Secretaries  of  War,  and 
presumably  by  two  Presidents,  the  sum  required 
for  the  building  of  the  chapel  was  collected  by  Mgr. 
O'Keeffe.  Architects  were  engaged  and  money 
was  expended  in  the  usual  preliminaries.  Then, 
without  a  word  of  warning  or  a  chance  to  be  heard 
in  the  matter,  the  Catholics  of  West  Point  were 
overwhelmed  by  a  bolt  from  a  clear  sky.  In  less 
than  two  weeks  after  Secretary  of  War  Alger's  offi 
cial  statement  to  the  press,  Attorney-General  Mc- 
Kenna  ruled  that  the  Government  could  not  grant 
a  revocable  license  for  the  building  of  a  Catholic 
chapel  on  its  own  ground  at  West  Point,  for  the 
religious  welfare  of  its  own  soldiers,  and  the  li 
cense  issued  by  Mr.  Lament  and  renewed  by  Mr. 
Alger  was  revoked.  The  distressing  feature  of  the 
decision  was  its  suddenness  and  unexpectedness. 
It  struck  like  a  shell  from  an  enemy.  Had  there 
been  the  faintest  hint  that  such  a  decision  was  con 
templated,  no  money  would  have  been  collected  or 
expended,  and  no  preparation  been  made.  Then, 
had  it  come,  the  decision  would  have  been  only  a 
disappointment,  whereas  under  the  circumstances 
it  left  behind  it  a  feeling  of  punishment  and 
humiliation. 

This  undignified  struggle  waxed  more  intense 
when  the  question  was  submitted  to  Congress. 
Mgr.  O'Keeffe  fought  incessantly  for  three 


THE  WEST  POINT  CHAPEL  105 

years.  Members  in  the  House  of  Representatives 
were  consumed  with  an  ignorance  and  bigotry 
which  were  appalling.  He  tactfully  arranged  in 
terviews  and  made  speeches  without  number  to 
disabuse  them  of  overwrought  notions  which 
lodged  in  their  heads.  Finally  he  triumphed. 
His  work  was  done.  He  sleeps  in  the  West  Point 
military  cemetery  with  the  officers,  a  concession 
granted,  because  of  his  worth,  by  the  Secretary  of 
War.  There  is  no  monument,  not  even  a  stone  or 
a  flower,  on  his  grave.  His  monument  crowns  the 
brow  of  the  hill  that  looks  on  the  river  to  the  north. 


CARDINAL  NEWMAN  AGAIN 

FOR  the  student  it  is  worth  noting  that  a 
complete  and  at  the  same  time  the  only 
authorized  edition  of  Newman's  writings  has 
been  published.  This  edition  is  of  value  because 
of  the  author's  corrections,  modifications,  notes, 
comments,  and  amplifications.  Apart  from  his  in 
teresting  personality,  Newman's  style  will  remain 
a  perennial  source  of  inquiry  and  imitation.  New 
man  would  have  found  many  things  in  America  to 
distress  him,  yet  it  would  have  pleased  him  to 
learn  that  a  few  thoughtful  among  us  have 
studied  him  almost  as  eagerly  as  the  flight  of  rare 
spirits  who  watched  him  by  day  and  night  in  his 
own  holy  city  of  Oxford.  If  his  influence  there 
has  waned,  it  can  never  wholly  die.  He  has  at 
tached  himself  to  the  everlasting  world  of  litera 
ture  by  his  gift  of  imagination  and  speech.  Noth 
ing  in  English  can  be  compared  to  his  simplicity 
and  self-restraint.  An  acute  critic  has  placed  him 
for  music  of  language  alongside  of  Cicero;  yet  this 
gift  is  a  mere  incident,  for  of  more  worth  is  the 
sincerity  of  the  mind  behind  the  faculty — the 
truth  consistent  with  and  almost  one  with  the  ex 
pression.  The  personal  element  in  all  he  has 
written  is  very  akin  to  Dante's  characteristic;  yet 

106 


CARDINAL  NEWMAN  AGAIN  107 

the  personalities  of  each  are  vastly  dissimilar. 
What  was  said  by  both  was  first  felt  in  the  marrow 
of  their  bones.  When  they  faintly  intimate  the 
difficulty  of  a  mystery  we  know  that  the  pressure 
on  their  minds  must  have  been  enormous.  Yet 
withal  there  is  ever  a  due  reserve  and  sense  of  com 
posure,  which  can  be  attributed  to  Newman  more 
easily  than  to  Dante.  Immeasurably  narrower, 
however,  is  Newman's  mind  when  compared  with 
Dante's.  Is  there  any  human  being,  not  even  for 
getting  Shakespeare  and  Goethe,  who  can  be  asso 
ciated  with  this  mighty  Italian  for  breadth  of  im 
agination?  For  him  the  gutters  of  Florence  ran 
streams  of  flame,  and  the  stones  of  Giotto's  tower 
were  singing  paeans  to  the  stars.  His  mental  ac 
tion  is  of  white  heat  intensity  almost  to  the  point 
of  insanity,  and  one  wonders,  with  Plato,  if  such 
be  not  divine.  Within  his  wrinkled  pate  he  gath 
ered  the  worlds;  he  knew  what  is  best  in  the  sci 
ences,  astronomy,  mathematics,  computed  and 
foretold  systems  in  the  heavens,  then  turned  his 
mind  to  the  constitution  of  matter  and  concocted 
theories  of  chemical  operation.  He  knew  history, 
sacred  and  profane,  pagan  and  Christian.  He 
sounded  the  deepest  depths  of  emotion  and  ex 
pressed  in  his  life  the  most  incessant  action.  He 
controlled  with  ease  the  principles  of  philosophy, 
ancient  and  mediaeval,  and  traversed  with  the 
swiftness  of  Mercury  the  three  great  departments 
of  divine  theology,  and  perhaps  saw  their  causes 
more  clearly  than  most  of  the  Christian  bishops. 


108  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

So  it  is  not  judicious  to  compare  Newman  with 
Dante  because  of  his  living  perception  of  the  in 
visible,  so  subtly  expressed  in  his  one  Dantesque 
poem.  The  similarity  is  rather  in  the  fact  that 
what  was  said  or  sung  was  part  and  parcel  of 
themselves,  and  came  like  electric  flashes  from  the 
tips  of  their  fingers. 

Yet  who  so  self-possessed  as  Newman?  There 
are  passages  of  his  which  act  like  a  sedative  on  the 
mind  and  the  heart.  We  must  thank  England  for 
giving  us  this  spiritual  genius.  Amid  the  strife 
of  many  voices  his  note  of  solemn  unction  sounds 
clear  and  brings  silence,  as  the  music  of  a  bird 
when  all  the  woods  are  hushed.  Every  true  man 
must  perforce  and  in  time  become  a  genius.  The 
continuity  and  unvarying  quality  of  purpose  in  his 
life  will  ever  be  the  device  with  which  Newman 
will  capture  honest  and  free  minds.  The  reader 
is  impressed  with  the  overwhelming  conviction 
that  what  is  said  by  the  author  is  indeed  true.  He 
does  not  write  of  what  he  has  not  seen  clearly  and 
felt  deeply.  Indeed,  his  fault  is  to  so  fascinate  the 
mind  that  we  begin  tc  fear  for  the  validity  of  an 
argument  which  does  not  appeal  to  him  because 
of  his  own  structure  of  mind.  To  most  minds  an 
act  of  faith  would  be  a  rational  process,  for  the 
beginning  and  end  of  the  act  are  built  upon  the 
foundations  of  reason.  To  Newman's  mind  it 
would  be  a  leap  into  the  dark;  the  reasons  for  the 
leap  might  be  clear  and  so  he  would  take  it,  but  his 
mind  was  so  large  and  demanded  so  much  that 


CARDINAL  NEWMAN  AGAIN  109 

even  the  ultimate  region  of  truth  must  be  for  him 
clear  as  a  sky  of  blue.  It  is  the  temptation  of 
great  minds.  Dante  cried  for  peace  of  mind  and 
Goethe  died  asking  for  more  light.  It  is  a  question 
whether  the  mere  language  which  became  the  raw 
material  out  of  which  serious  agnostics  could  con 
struct  the  charge  of  skepticism  be  not  warranted. 
It  is  denied  by  many,  and  of  course  Newman  has 
given  many  external  arguments  to  prove  that 
Catholicism  is  the  only  historically  and  logically 
tenable  form  of  Christianity,  yet  the  atheist  might 
be  anxious  to  reduce  Newman  to  the  more  radical 
question:  Do  you  find  the  difficulties  fewer  or  as 
many  in  Catholicism  as  you  do  in  Atheism?  In 
other  words,  is  the  matter  entirely  tweedle-dum, 
tweedle-dee?  or,  to  speak  in  a  commonplace  man 
ner,  is  humanity  an  ass  with  its  head  between  two 
bales  of  hay — both  acceptable  objects — and  at 
tracted  from  some  unknown  instinct  toward  one 
rather  than  toward  the  other.  Is  there  as  much  in 
Atheism  to  quell  the  restless  inquiries  of  the  mind 
as  there  is  in  Catholicism?  And  if  there  is,  is  he 
— Newman — drawn  to  the  latter  through  the  head 
or  the  heart?  Certainly,  as  he  himself  has  said, 
"to  a  perfectly  consistent  mind  there  is  no  medium 
in  true  philosophy  between  Atheism  and  Catholic 
ity;"  but  what  if  there  be  one  reason  for  accepting 
Atheism  and  two  for  Catholicism?  In  explanation 
he  would  seem  to  intimate  that  one  bale  of  hay 
might  be  excellent  food  for  one  donkey,  but  poison 
for  another.  He  remarks,  by  way  of  amplification, 


110  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

in  the  Note  II.  of  the  Grammar  of  Assent:  "I  am 
a  Catholic,  for  the  reason  that  I  am  not  an  Atheist." 
Then  one  is  tempted  to  forget  reverence  and  fear 
for  his  genius,  and  beg  him  to  say,  rather,  I  am  a 
Catholic  because  the  arguments  for  Catholicism 
have  an  objective  value:  they  are  adequately  pro 
portionate  to  my  intellect;  they  have  satisfied  the 
logical  demands  of  my  mind;  they  do  not  totally 
explain  the  difficulties;  but  they  give  me  something 
by  which  to  adjust  my  visual  power;  if  I  cannot 
see,  then  the  defect  is  with  me — in  my  organism 
for  seeing — but  there  is  a  reality  of  existence  in 
the  arguments,  and  they  are  external  to  myself  and 
the  same  for  all  minds.  Then,  on  the  other,  I 
would  with  becoming  and  profound  humility  and 
deliberation  ask  him  to  put  on  record  that  he  be 
lieves  the  arguments  for  Atheism  prove  and  ex 
plain  nothing,  not  because  the  arguments  for 
Catholicism  do  explain  and  prove,  but  because  they 
have  no  existence,  and  therefore  cannot  create  a 
medium  of  adequate  proportion  between  intellect 
and  object.  Of  course  nowhere  in  his  writings  is 
the  philosophic  value  of  Atheism  expressed;  in 
deed,  the  thirty-eight  volumes  which  he  has  left 
and  the  example  of  his  blameless  life  are  a  testi 
mony  of  the  thoroughness  of  the  argument  for 
Catholicism.  Yet  if  he  leaves  me,  the  reader,  wdth 
the  impression  that  there  is  another  intellectual 
region  where  my  mind  might  be  satisfied  either 
more  or  less,  I  feel  constrained  to  leave  him  and 
seek  my  fortune  in  that  new  country;  for  the  laws 


CARDINAL  NEWMAN  AGAIN  111 

of  my  own  land  rationally  demand  my  entire  obedi 
ence,  and  they  only  explain,  and  that  partially,  the 
difficulties  which  beset  my  mind.  In  writing  thus 
there  is  excluded,  to  be  sure,  the  Christian  idea  of 
probation  in  life  and  the  relative  value  and  super 
natural  merit  of  an  act  of  faith. 

It  would  be  dishonest  to  say  that  Newman  was 
a  skeptic;  yet  that  his  mind  was  of  skeptical  con 
struction  must  be  the  conclusion  arrived  at  by  the 
disciple  who  has  studied  his  revelations  analyti 
cally,  especially  the  more  intimate  ones,  like  the 
Apologia  or  the  Grammar  of  Assent. 

Skepticism  is  always  a  serious  charge,  but  a 
skeptical  or  incredulous  quality  of  mind  may  be  a 
good  thing  if  the  individual  behind  it  be  honest 
and  possess  that  rare  gift  of  analysis.  Possibly  in 
his  tenderness  Newman  may  have  been  seeking  a 
model  of  justification  for  those  minds  which  be 
cause  of  their  peculiar  complexions,  excluding  the 
influences  of  education,  prejudice,  temperament, 
or  domestic  and  social  affiliations,  seem  to  honestly 
reject  the  irresistible  force  of  evidence  in  argumen 
tation.  Yet  he  does  not  say  so,  and  the  question 
is  whether  the  fear  of  distracting  ill-educated 
minds  may  have  kept  him  silent.  In  the  note  at 
the  end  of  the  Grammar  of  Assent  he  compares 
his  manner  of  thought  concerning  the  quotation 
above  to  the  famous  argument  in  Butler's  Analogy. 
He  contends  that  no  one  would  dare  to  forget  But 
ler's  sermons  on  Christian  subjects,  or  his  consist 
ent  Christian  life,  because  forsooth  the  bishop  de- 


112  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

fended  the  proposition  in  defence  of  his  own  creed, 
that  it  is  the  only  possible  alternative  of  the  denial 
of  the  moral  law.  Then,  immediately  after  this, 
Newman  reveals  his  own  mind  in  the  words:  "If 
on  account  of  difficulties  we  give  up  the  gospel, 
then  on  account  of  parallel  difficulties  we  must 
give  up  nature;  for  there  is  no  standing-ground  be 
tween  putting  up  with  the  one  trial  of  faith  and 
putting  up  with  the  other."  Again  one  is  tempted 
to  ask  him :  are  not  the  reasons  for  putting  up  with 
a  trial  of  faith  so  irresistible  that  there  are  no  rea 
sons  left  for  putting  up  in  the  least  with  any  other 
mode  of  thought?  The  question  is:  are  the  things 
which  make  a  trial  of  faith  of  any  objective  value 
whatever,  or  are  they  not  rather  disturbances  or 
ill  adjustments  of  essentially  good  things  which 
have  produced  the  confusion  of  history,  the  tumult 
in  the  physical  universe,  and  disorder  in  the  mind? 
I  gather  from  Newman's  writings  an  impression 
which  has  never  been  relieved,  that  although  he 
did  not  formally  deny  the  logical  and  external 
proof  of  the  existence  of  God,  he  does  not  care  to 
study  it,  because  he  is  so  sure  of  himself  and  of  his 
own  personal  arguments.  He  rushes  away  from 
the  world  with  its  marks  of  design;  he  puts  aside 
the  books  with  their  stock  proofs  of  positive  value, 
and  there  within  the  sanctuary  of  his  own  mind 
the  existence  of  God  is;  he  says,  "borne  in  upon 
me  irresistibly,  .  .  .  the  great  truth  of  which  my 
whole  being  is  full." 

Again,  it  may  be  questioned  whether  this  argu- 


CARDINAL  NEWMAN  AGAIN  113 

ment,  so  personal  to  Newman,  be  of  any  value  to 
others.  We  have  the  traditional  argument  from 
the  law  of  conscience,  but  its  foundation  is  not  only 
from  within  but  from  without ;  from  a  study  of  the 
polity  and  policy  of  nations,  the  principle  of  cause 
and  effect  written  upon  stones,  the  law  of  justice 
detected  in  even  the  warfare  of  rude  savages  and 
traced  in  the  tribal  relationships  of  early  historic 
periods,  and  lastly  the  keen  moral  sense  of  ad 
vancing  civilization. 

But  of  what  objective  value  would  Newman's 
personal  spiritual  experience,  and  the  revelation 
of  it,  be  to  a  mind  less  candid  and  pure  than  his? 
One  might  ask  the  same  of  Rosmini's  or  of  Des 
Cartes'  personal  argument.  In  affirming  this  one 
would  be  very  narrow  to  disregard  the  validity  of 
the  personal  within  its  own  sphere,  as  we  on  our 
part  demand  a  reverent  inquiry  into  the  external 
objective  argument  in  its  sphere.  Indeed,  the 
Grammar  of  Assent  and  the  Apologia  may  both  be 
said  to  be  personal,  yet  who  can  deny  the  intellec 
tual  merit  and  the  help  which  these  books  have 
been  to  some?  There  is  so  much  that  is  over 
whelmingly  good  that  only  an  unusual  reader  does 
detect,  and  in  spite  of  himself,  the  peculiar  quality 
that  lurks  in  them. 

A  sentence  such  as  this  found  in  the 
Oxford  University  Sermons  forces  us  to  believe 
that  either  we  have  misinterpreted  philosophy  and 
logic  or  else  we  are  ignorant.  But  it  is  a  fact, 
and  all  the  more  curious  because  it  is  against  the 


114  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

vanity  of  nature,  that  when  a  mind  is  shadowed 
by  so  earnest  a  mind  as  Newman's  it  does  not  rely 
on  its  own  power  but  abandons  itself  to  the 
superior's  transcending  charms.  Herein  lies  the 
danger.  He  tells  us:  "And  such  mainly  is  the 
way  in  which  all  men,  gifted  or  not  gifted,  com 
monly  reason — not  by  rule,  but  by  an  inward 
faculty."  In  the  Grammar  of  Assent  he  would 
leave  us  free  to  believe  that  the  motives  of  credi 
bility  for  the  truth  of  a  proposition  are  not  in  the 
expression  of  premises  or  conclusion.  "As  to 
Logic,"  he  remarks,  "its  chain  of  conclusions  hangs 
loose  at  both  hands;  both  the  point  from  which  the 
proof  should  start  and  the  points  at  which  it  should 
arrive  are  beyond  its  reach;  it  comes  short  both  of 
first  principles  and  of  concrete  issues."  If  this 
mean  that  logic  has  no  right  to  confine  an  idea — 
supposing  even  the  deepest  and  most  transcen 
dental — then  the  system,  as  constructed  by  Aris 
totle  and  perfected  by  St.  Thomas  Aquinas,  is  of 
less  value  that  we  were  taught.  The  soul  is  wider 
in  its  breadth  of  being,  yet  it  is  one  with  the  body. 
Can  sentiment,  taste,  impulse,  memories,  moods, 
inclinations  construct  an  argument?  If  they  can, 
then  let  us  ask  merely  concerning  sentiment :  what 
is  the  comparative  worth  of  its  argument  in  ap 
pealing  to  all  minds  or  even  to  one  mind? 

Briefly  stated,  the  scheme  intended  to  be  con 
veyed  in  the  Grammar  of  Assent  is  this:  It  begins 
with  the  refutation  of  the  fallacies  of  those  who 
say  we  cannot  believe  what  we  cannot  understand; 


CARDINAL  NEWMAN  AGAIN  115 

then  indirectly  reasons  are  given  for  believing  in  a 
Mind  which  established  those  laws  which  interlace 
the  structure  of  the  universe  and  which  show  a 
method  of  transition  from  cause  to  effect.  There 
then  appears  the  curious  question  as  to  whether 
the  cumulation  of  probabilities  can  give  certainty. 
According  to  the  more  strict  method  of  philosophy, 
which  Newman  does  not  use,  certitude  would  ex 
clude  all  possibility  of  doubt;  probabilities  might 
be  regarded  as  the  lower  strata  of  the  material  out 
of  which  certainty  is  moulded.  Then  the  author 
proceeds  to  give  a  direct  proof  of  Theism;  then  the 
proof  of  Christianity  from  the  striking  fulfillment 
of  the  prophecies,  and  the  principle  of  continuity 
running  from  Judaism  through  to  Christianity,  and 
its  living  expression  in  Catholicism. 

Newman  would  seem  to  explain  the  modes  of 
procedure  in  ratiocination  to  two  methods — to 
what  he  calls  "the  ascending  or  descending  scale 
of  thought."  He  preferred  the  descending — a  sen 
tence  from  The  Discourses  to  Mixed  Congregations 
will  elucidate;  it  is  in  the  Sermon  on  Mysteries: 
"If  I  must  submit  my  reason  to  mysteries,  it  is  not 
much  matter  whether  it  is  a  mystery  more  or  a 
mystery  less;  the  main  difficulty  is  to  believe  at  all; 
the  main  difficulty  for  an  inquirer  is  firmly  to  hold 
that  there  is  a  living  God,  in  spite  of  the  darkness 
which  surrounds  Him,  the  Creator,  Witness,  and 
Judge  of  men.  When  once  the  mind  is  broken  in, 
as  it  must  be,  to  the  belief  of  a  Power  above  it, 
;when  once  it  understands  that  it  is  not  itself  the 


116  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

measure  of  all  things  in  heaven  and  earth,  it  will 
have  little  difficulty  in  going  forward.  I  do  not  say 
it  will  or  can  go  on  to  other  truths  without  con 
viction;  I  do  not  say  it  ought  to  believe  the  Catholic 
Faith  without  grounds  and  motives;  but  I  say  that, 
when  once  it  believes  in  God,  the  great  obstacle  to 
faith  has  been  taken  away,  a  proud,  self-sufficient 
spirit,"  etc.,  etc. 

The  truth  is  that  Newman,  like  any  other  man 
or  school  in  the  Church,  must  be  studied,  and  he  is 
of  value  only  in  so  far  as  he  provokes  us  to  think 
and  make  judgments  for  ourselves.  The  full 
blown  maturity  of  his  power  is  in  the  Grammar  of 
Assent,  and  it  truly  seems  to  bear  the  seal  of  what 
we  term  genius;  yet  it  is  only  a  testimony,  un 
rivaled,  if  you  will,  for  condensation  and  serious 
ness,  but  personal  unto  himself.  To  the  religious 
philosopher  it  will  ever  be  an  enigma,  and  to  re 
duce  it  to  value  some  sympathetic  disciple  shall 
have  to  harness  it  in  scholastic  terminology,  else 
it  will  ever  remain  a  tangle  of  mental  moods.  In 
the  face  of  his  numberless  ardent  admirers  we  may 
venture  to  say  that  he  was  not  a  philosopher,  no 
more  than  he  was  a  scientist.  Perhaps  the 
fault  we  find  may  be  one  of  the  golden  charms 
with  which  he  shall  attract  the  future  modern 
mind.  Yet  one  may  be  permitted  to  say  this  and 
still  kneel  in  reverence  to  the  light  of  his  spiritual 
sense,  to  the  glories  of  his  literary  art,  to  the  un 
varying  purpose  of  his  honest  life  and  his  unflinch 
ing  faith  unto  death. 


SUFFRAGETTES  AND  NUNS 

HE  was  a  strategist,  this  Ignatius  Loyola,  who, 
when  he  beheld  authority  being  impugned, 
marshaled  his  forces  toward  the  weak  spot.  His 
cohorts  were  to  bleed  for  authority.  At  a  com 
mand  they  must  do.  This  Ignatian  method  could 
be  reverently  termed  the  exaggeration  of  the  virtue 
of  obedience  to  counteract  the  excesses  of  an  his 
toric  vice,  the  denial  of  authority. 

That  light-headed  spiritual  genius  of  Assisi,  ex 
ploited  a  similar  spirit,  with  his  organized  protest, 
against  the  glittering  luxuries  of  the  thirteenth  cen 
tury.  The  sordid  indignities  of  poverty  would  off 
set  the  illicit  opulence  of  the  king,  the  courtier  and 
sometimes  the  prelate.  When  the  coarse  habit  of 
this  sanctified  reformer  was  frayed  and  tattered, 
his  disciples  constrained  him  to  slough  it  off,  if 
for  no  other  than  for  hygienic  motives.  After  a 
perfervid  disputation  he  consented,  but  in  his 
sublime  infatuation  for  the  Lady  Poverty,  he  took 
the  patches  from  the  old  garment  and  sewed  them 
on  the  new.  It  was  the  exaggeration  of  the  virtue 
of  holy  poverty  as  a  counter-irritant  to  the  prodi 
gality  of  that  picturesque  time. 

Now,  breathes  there  a  man  with  manner  so  un- 
gallant  as  to  accentuate  the  contrast  between  the 

117 


118  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

suffragette  and  the  cloistered  nun?  Yet  it  were  no 
rash  deed  to  aver  that  if  one  is  not  a  counter- 
irritant  to  the  exaggeration  of  the  other,  one  could 
be  a  saving  complement  of  the  other.  The  other 
could  impair  the  defects  of  the  one.  The  one  could 
requite  the  insufficiencies  of  the  other.  The  clois 
tered  nun  might  become  a  sociological  necessity  to 
adjust  the  suffragette  to  a  novel  situation,  with 
which,  at  present,  she  seems  out  of  joint.  If  per 
chance,  a  philosopher  should  be  so  absurd  as  to 
fancy  that  the  suffragette  symbolizes  a  deordina- 
tion,  then  the  nun  being  her  complement  could  co 
ordinate  all  that  is  wholesome  in  each  estate  to  a 
common  end. 

This  would  not  be  so  much  the  curing  of  a  vice 
by  the  exaggeration  of  a  virtue  as  it  might  be  the 
healing  of  an  imperfection  by  the  assertion  of  a 
quality.  To  be  sure  this  is  a  prodigious  dissimi 
larity  between  the  exoteric  publicity  of  a  suffragette 
and  the  vestal  privacy  of  a  cloistered  nun.  The 
contrast  is  acute,  but  the  rights  of  the  one  do  not 
overshadow  the  prerogatives  of  the  other. 

Shall  we  ever  forget  the  romantic  Victorian 
woman,  sometimes  found  in  fiction  like  Trollope's, 
who  so  gracefully  swooned  away  at  the  sight  of  her 
ecstatic  lover?  Love  was  her  life  and  so  pro 
foundly  reacted  on  her  frail  body  that  smelling- 
salts  were  as  imperative  as  victuals.  We  have 
ridiculed  the  delicacy  of  that  Victorian  w7oman  be 
cause  our  women  are  rapidly  returning  to  what 
Chesterton  calls  the  coarse  and  candid  women  of 


SUFFRAGETTES  AND  NUNS  119 

the  Elizabethan  period.  This  vulgarity  has  ma 
tured,  in  some  measure,  from  a  merciless  mode  of 
civilization  which  has  thrust  the  tenderest  shoots 
of  feminine  flowering  into  avocations  which  nor 
mally  belong  to  man.  The  promiscuous  dealing  of 
woman,  who  is  naturally  refined,  with  man,  who 
is  naturally  a  vulgarian,  has  demoralized  the  wom 
an.  Herein  lurks  the  grim  and  black  humor  of 
woman  suffrage.  The  romantic  and  aesthetic  in 
feriority  of  the  modern  man  has  dragged  woman 
so  to  the  deeps  that  she  is  screaming  for  emotional 
and  economic  self-assertion.  Is  the  vote  an  unc 
tion  for  so  wide  a  wound? 

However,  there  are  sedatives  for  ruffled  neurolog 
ical  conditions.  Could  the  equable  composure  of 
a  cloistered  nun  be  an  anodyne  to  the  tense 
tumultous  life  of  a  suffragette?  It  must  be  more 
than  a  contrast.  The  Divine  placidity  of  the  one 
must  tender  a  balm  to  the  feverish  spirit  of  the 
other.  Perhaps  there  never  was  a  riper  era  for 
the  reassertion  of  the  feminine  contemplative 
ideal  to  counteract  the  ruthless  and  cruel  waste  of 
feminine  activities,  political  and  otherwise. 

St.  Teresa,  no  mean  mistress  of  the  science  of 
life,  it  was,  who  declared  that  more  good  is  done 
by  one  minute  of  reciprocal  contemplative  com 
munion  of  love  with  God,  than  by  the  founding  of 
fifty  hospitals  or  even  fifty  churches.  Is  the  suf 
fragette,  who  in  fine  frenzy,  discourses  in  the  pub 
lic  square  of  more  sociological  value  to  the  com 
munity  than  the  cloistered  nun,  who  under  the 


120  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

wing  of  the  Sacramental  Presence  chants  her  pro 
pitiatory  and  plaintive  song,  at  midnight,  Matins, 
by  way  of  atonement  for  the  excesses  of  our  im 
perfect  life?  It  is  but  flippant  to  presume  that  her 
heart  is  narrow  because  it  is  cloistered.  Indeed  it 
is  wider  than  all  the  political  systems  of  the  world. 
For  as  she  detached  herself  from  the  thraldom  of 
the  things  of  sense,  her  heart  dilated  and  there  was 
opened  a  larger  horizon.  It  is  not  for  the  suffra 
gette  to  judge  her.  She  is  the  judge  of  her  life  as 
is  the  suffragette. 

The  tremulous  cry  of  a  conductorette  in  the  sub 
way  or  even  the  elegant  chatter  of  a  feminine  gath 
ering  at  a  fashionable  hotel  betokens  an  over 
wrought  but  doubtless  necessary  condition.  But 
the  mellow  and  cadenced  artlessness  of  a  nun's 
voice  when  intoning  the  Divine  Office  in  the  cloister 
chapel,  seems  as  natural  as  a  bird  singing  in  the 
tree  or  the  cooing  of  a  dove  in  the  clefts  of  the 
rocks. 

It  is  a  rigid  verity  that  we  cannot  touch  political 
pitch  without  being  defiled.  So  the  suffragette  has 
lost  not  only  poise,  intuition,  manner  and  distinc 
tion  but  another  grace,  the  voice  soft  and  low,  that 
most  excellent  thing  in  woman.  Can  the  sacred 
silences  of  the  cloister  be  the  agency  of  atonement 
to  stem  the  floods  of  vehement  verbiage  which 
threaten  to  inundate  the  region  of  sincere  thought 
concerning  the  dignity  of  woman? 

The  loose  speech  and  lax  method  of  ratiocination 
have  not  only  a  reference  to  feminism  but  also  to 


SUFFRAGETTES  AND  NUNS  121 

Prohibition  and  Socialism.  That  such  modes  of 
crooked  belief  have  come  into  vogue  is  because  we 
are  still  immature  experimentalists.  We  have  not 
as  yet  the  perspective  sense  to  look  to  the  sharp 
realities.  As  for  dispassionate,  judicious  think 
ing,  we  are  standing  on  our  heads  and  not  on  our 
heels.  Oh!  for  the  "Homo  simplex"  of  the  Ro 
mans,  since  now  the  female  of  the  species  is  more 
complex  and  incompetent  amongst  the  ruins  in  the 
realm  of  modern  thought. 

Yet  we  are  saved  by  the  orisons  of  the  righteous. 
They  avail  much.  Cloistered  nuns  are  women. 
Women  are  still  parcel  of  the  redemptive  and  sacri 
ficial  scheme  which  balances  the  world.  By  their 
stripes  we  are  healed.  They  die  for  the  many.  If 
the  suffragette  shall  close  her  eyes  to  this  vision, 
the  cloistered  nun  cannot,  since  it  is  the  law  of 
her  life.  She  is  therefore  not  a  luxury  but  a  pro 
found  social  necessity  for  the  feminine  ideals  of 
civilization.  She  is  now,  more  than  ever,  a  rod 
and  a  staff  for  the  moral  support  of  the  suffragette. 
This  is  why  the  perfection  of  one  finely  heroic 
spirit  is  of  infinitely  more  worth  than  the  propa 
gation  of  innumerable  ordinary  types  of  the  race. 

The  fashionable,  though  charitable,  society 
leader  at  the  Waldorf  and  the  militant  suffragette 
storming  the  White  House  at  Washington,  are  of 
infinitely  less  worth  as  economic  factors  for 
amelioration  than  the  cloistered  nun  kneeling 
erect  in  prayer  before  the  Tabernacle.  One  is  all 
fuss  and  feathers.  She  symbolizes  the  tempest  in 


122  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

the  tea-pot.  But  the  cloistered  nun  represents  the 
Divine  energy  which  wraps  itself  around  our  help 
less  world. 

Even  the  Romans,  in  their  period  of  moral  de 
cline,  never  lost  this  womanly  ideal.  The  stand 
ard  of  feminine  morality  ran  low,  but  the  discern 
ing  spirits  insisted  that  the  ideal  at  least  must  be 
held  on  high.  Thus,  the  vestal  virgin  plighted  her 
vow  of  inviolate  chastity  for  one  year.  Her  life 
was  of  reparation  and  possessed  all  the  esoteric 
exclusiveness  of  a  cloistered  nun.  She  kept  aloft 
the  snowy  banner  of  a  noble  ideal.  If  she  violated 
her  vow  she  was  buried  alive.  So  now,  our  goodly 
array  of  consecrated  virgins,  be  they  Teresian  con- 
templatives,  Poor  Clares  or  Nuns  of  the  Precious 
Blood,  are  by  atonement,  propitiation,  sacrifice, 
lending  an  ethical  and  economic  value  to  the  mod 
ern  devices  of  the  suffragette. 


WOMAN  SUFFRAGE 

THERE  is  sweet  solace  in  the  thought  that, 
though  the  laws  anent  women  may  be  as 
mutable  as  the  sea,  woman  will  remain  ever  and 
forever  the  same.  The  fluctuations  of  custom  and 
fashion  may  excite  her  for  the  moment,  but  the 
novelty  dies  down  and  she  reacts  to  her  lovable 
and  fundamental  self.  This  is  the  only  exhilarat 
ing  truth  in  the  general  confusion  of  thought  which 
overshadows  us,  now  that  woman  has  thrust  her 
self  into  the  public  conflicts  of  men.  With  the 
measured  pace  of  time,  will  there  come  the  inevi 
table  slump  in  the  actual  voting?  The  game  has 
been  perhaps  too  rough,  and  she  will  awaken  to 
discover  that  she  is  helpless  in  the  domain  of  pub 
lic  performance  both  by  nature  and  grace,  in  mind 
and  in  body. 

Yet,  for  the  present,  her  self-assertiveness  will 
blaze  up,  inflamed  by  the  ardent  insincerity  of  the 
politician.  She  being  credulous  and  trusting,  as  is 
her  nature,  will  confuse  patriots  with  politicians 
and  in  this  exalted  mood  all  her  geese  will  be  as 
swans. 

Already  >  political  manipulation  is  feeling  for  the 
fibres  of  her  heart,  since  it  cannot  reach  the  gray 
tissue  of  her  brain.  The  subtle  cunning  of  politi- 

123 


124  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

cal  method  has  divined  that  woman  approaches  the 
problems  of  life  with  her  heart  and  not  with  her 
head.  St.  Thomas  Aquinas  said  something  of  the 
same  thing,  but  he  was  a  Dominican  friar  and  lived 
in  the  Middle  Ages.  Did  it  take  the  searching 
splendor  of  his  genius  to  discover  a  truth  known 
to  every  youth  who  has  loved  a  maid?  Coventry 
Patmore  in  an  ugly  mood  clumsily  translates  the 
philosopher's  words  with  the  statement  that  wom 
an  is  "scarcely  a  reasonable  creature."  Now  we 
know  the  Saint  completes  the  distinction  between 
irrationalis  and  vix  rationalis.  He  does  not  mean 
that  the  devout  sex  is  irrational  or  scarcely  ra 
tional,  but  that  deep  down  in  the  very  roots  of  its 
nature  the  emotional  strain  is  dominant  and  the 
rational  ever  subservient. 

This  weakness  or  dependence  seems  to  be  parcel 
of  the  Divine  scheme,  and  hence  the  perennial 
source  of  not  only  the  interior  influence  but  the 
inspiration  of  romance,  poetry  and  art. 

Moreover,  woman's  delicate  reserve  is  the  breath 
of  moral  life,  the  origin  of  her  incomparable  per 
sonal  charm.  Because  of  her  inappropriateness 
for  the  things  of  strength,  intellectual  and  physical, 
she  will  lose  out  in  this  unruly  public  scrimmage 
of  politics.  Can  she  be  taught  to  do  something 
which  will  subvert  the  fixed  and  unalterable  econ 
omy  of  the  Divine  design?  Can  she  upset  the  past 
and  make  anew  her  nature?  If  the  suffrage  move 
ment  is  builded  on  a  fallacy,  wherewith  shall  we 
defend  woman  from  herself  or  adjust  the  defects 


WOMAN  SUFFRAGE  125 

of  her  qualities?  Will  she  because  of  the  glorifi 
cation  of  a  vote  wax  stronger  physiologically  and 
be  adorned  with  an  intellectualism  never  possessed 
before?  Will  her  latent  genius,  as  she  calls  it,  ex 
ploit  itself  under  this  novel  adjustment  of  circum 
stances,  or  will  she  retain  her  natural,  primal  in 
stinct  for  motherhood  rather  than  for  a  Divina 
Commedia  or  a  Venus  de  Milo?  Does  the  force- 
fulness  of  genius  ride  roughshod  over  untoward 
conditions?  If  so,  woman's  opportunity  has  come 
and  gone,  long  since,  and  she  still  is  the  creature 
of  infinite  variety,  but  within  a  circumscribed 
sphere. 

The  rude  demagogue  shall  find  no  favor  with 
woman,  but  what  of  the  refined,  wary,  if  not 
comely  type  of  professional  politician?  Will  he, 
like  Richard,  the  wicked  monarch,  creep  into  favor 
with  himself  for  the  prowess  of  his  vicious  under 
taking  with  the  impressionable  queen? 

This  if  it  be  a  truth  will  die  hard,  but  woman's 
blatant  self-sufficiency  is  evanescent  and  the  more 
provoked  by  her  tremendous  efficiency  in  the  crit 
ical  suffering  of  the  cursed  War.  In  that  she  was 
her  supreme  and  sweet  self,  for  it  sat  well  on  her 
nature.  Will  she  draw  conclusions  wider  than  the 
premises  and  mistakes  her  deeds  in  a  crisis  for 
normal  action  in  a  permanent  environment?  If 
perhaps  she  does  not,  then  some  chivalrous  poli 
tician  will  do  it  for  her.  Already  we  shudder  to 
think  that  such  a  type  of  politician  is  extant.  Will 
she  because  of  her  susceptibility  and  sacrificial 


126  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

capacity  be  made  a  burnt  offering  on  his  new  altar? 
So  now,  instead  of  one  we  have  two  problems  em 
bracing  the  complex  structure  of  womankind.  Its 
prodigious  complexity  is  a  byword  even  for  those 
who  have  never  studied  a  word  of  feminine  analy- 
sists,  like  Balzac  or  Bourget  or,  the  less  psycho 
logical  but  diverse  Englishmen,  Meredith,  Hardy 
and  Patmore.  They  are  of  one  mind  that,  though 
there  may  be  several  species  of  woman  in  woman 
hood,  every  woman  is  several  species  of  woman 
hood  in  herself.  The  gigantic  proportions  of  the 
difficulty  become  at  once  obvious,  its  manifold 
aspects  are  unspeakable. 

To  compare  the  craft  and  erudition  of  the  mod 
ern  woman  with  opulent  intelligence  and  secret 
power  of  the  woman  of  bygone  times,  is  to  draw 
comparisons  between  the  glowworm  and  the  star. 
These  iridescences  of  feminine  splendor  had  every 
thing  of  accomplishment  and  grace,  in  keeping 
with  the  eternal  womanly.  But  they  had  it,  nat 
urally,  for  it  was  part  of  the  Providential  plan. 
Hence  they  never  lost  distinction  or  composure, 
nor  were  they  ever  consumed  with  hysteria  for 
the  possession  of  a  public  boon  which  ran  counter 
to  the  impregnable  walls  of  the  womanly  nature. 

Furthermore,  not  only  the  criminologist  but  the 
moralist  will  venture  to  think  that  never  was  a 
more  vital  principle  of  psychological  experience 
applicable  to  this  urgent  situation  than  corruptio 
optimi  pessima.  Can  the  female  become  more 
deadly  than  the  male  even  in  politics?  If  the  In- 


WOMAN  SUFFRAGE  127 

dian  squaw  in  Utah  can  barter  her  Divine  privi 
lege  of  a  vote  for  seventy-five  cents,  what  is  to  con 
strain  the  negro  wench  from  offering  hers  for  the 
enormous  sum  of  one  dollar?  But  this  is  a  mere 
incidental  and  can,  perhaps,  be  regulated  by  a 
law,  if  not  by  a  vote. 

But  can  a  vote  alter  something  deeper  than  the 
foundation  of  the  everlasting  hills?  The  demoral 
ization  of  the  red  woman  will  react  on  her  papoose 
as  the  moral  frailty  of  the  black  matrix  will  be 
vouchsafed  to  her  pickaninnies.  If  the  salt  be 
there,  but  lacking  in  savor,  wherewith  shall  things 
be  salted?  St.  Francis  de  Sales,  who,  like  St.  Vin 
cent  de  Paul  and  Fenelon,  understood  the  Divine 
side  of  womanhood,  believed  that  there  was  noth 
ing  so  malodorous  as  the  foul  stench  of  decaying 
lilies.  This  is,  at  least,  a  pungent  fact,  if  the  lily 
be  the  white  symbol  of  inviolate  feminine  excel 
lence.  Lacordaire  was  a  friar  but  of  a  modern 
type,  and  of  a  mind  which  reasoned  that  the  world 
can  corrupt  all  things,  even  so  fair  a  creature  as  a 
woman.  Though  shielded  by  angelic  influence, 
the  Blessed  Joan  of  Arc  slept  in  her  steel  armor. 
She  was  dealing  with  men.  This  new  species  of 
womanhood  must  be  thrice  armed  to  meet  the  de 
vices  of  political  action.  It  does  not  matter  if  her 
quarrel  be  just  or  otherwise.  To  discourse  upon 
so  fine  a  subject  in  so  gross  a  fashion:  it  is  the 
female  dealing  with  the  male  as  never  before  in 
history,  the  ways  of  a  man  with  a  maid. 

The  Spanish  women  are  slender  in  form  and 


128  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

rather  vain  of  their  tiny  feet.  Of  old  the  feet  of 
the  Spanish  Madonna  were  hid  in  fleecy  clouds 
and  folds  of  cloth  of  gold.  It  was  the  artists'  pas 
sion  to  paint  the  ideal  woman.  If  his  jealousy  was 
provoked  by  the  protrusion  of  a  foot,  what  would 
he  have  said  to  the  exploitation  of  a  modern  wom 
an?  Would  his  idealism  interpret  aright,  if  he 
should  conclude  that  the  standards  had  relaxed? 
Will  the  feminine  ideal  eventually  die  and  the 
people  perish?  Will  our  youth  no  longer  see  vis 
ions  or  dream  dreams?  If  woman  is  now  the  busi 
ness  victim  of  merchant,  broker,  banker  and  law 
yer,  because  these  professions  have  no  ideal  sense, 
is  there  a  budding  evil  already  asserting  itself  in 
her  novel  relationship  with  the  politician?  That 
he  has  already  dared  to  batten  on  the  weakness  of 
her  strength  is  the  first  indication  that  he,  too,  is 
beginning  to  lose  the  ideal  sense  in  reference  to 
woman.  How  is  she  to  make  the  best  of  this  bad 
job?  There  is  but  one  method — to  be  her  honest 
self  and  seek  the  ministrations  of  the  priest,  the 
poet  and  the  lover. 


A  DISAPPOINTED  NATION 

HOW  can  I  ever  forget  the  feeling  that  came 
over  my  spirit  when,  after  a  journey  of  many 
days  at  sea,  I  saw  in  the  distance  and  for  the  first 
time  the  green  Irish  coast  looming  up  like  some 
sad  spectre  upon  the  horizon.  Who  can  explain 
the  subtle  sentiment  which  will  creep  over  the 
heart  and  stir  the  blood  at  the  mere  sight  of  some 
certain  object?  It  was  there  in  that  mysterious 
country  that  our  fathers  slept.  There  they  had 
sorrowed  and  died.  From  there  came  our  own 
flesh  and  blood — our  own  kith  and  kin.  The  fresh 
imaginings  of  boyhood  were  heightened  by  tradi 
tions  of  valor  in  war  and  fidelity  in  love  in  that 
romantic  isle.  Small  wonder,  then,  that  such  a 
keen  mood  of  emotion  should  fall  upon  us  like  a 
pall  and  move  our  eyes  to  tears — our  hearts  to 
pity.  All  this  would  be  personal  did  I  not  wish 
to  provoke  in  you  the  belief  that,  although  I  did  not 
spring  from  the  loins  of  Irish  soil,  but  was  born  in 
this  new  Republic  of  the  West,  I  had  nevertheless 
an  Irish  woman  for  a  mother;  and  I  may,  therefore, 
by  a  certain  right  of  heredity,  speak  of  Ireland  with 
some  sympathy  and  even  with  some  affection. 

The  races  in  modern  Europe  as  well  as  in  Amer 
ica  have  been  and  are  being  so  intermingled  that 

129 


130  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

only  certain  general  characteristics  can  be  attrib 
uted  to  each  of  the  greater  ones — such  as  the 
Latins,  the  Saxons,  or  the  Celts.  But  in  speaking 
of  the  Irish  race  I  wish  to  combine  all  the  conflict 
ing  racial  elements  of  Irish  nationality  under  one 
head.  I  would  direct  my  words  to  the  one  type 
which  represents  all  the  nations  of  Ireland — the 
Celtic,  the  Gaelic,  the  Norman,  and  even  the  Saxon. 
Moreover,  concerning  the  nation  itself,  I  would 
think  of  it  not  so  much  as  a  land  which  drew,  as 
rivers  to  the  sea,  different  streams  of  European 
races,  but  as  a  country  which  had  or  has  its  own 
peculiar  complexion  of  civilization.  If  it  be  true 
that  the  elect  among  men  are  chosen  by  God  to 
bear  the  sins  of  the  people,  and  to  effect  His  work 
through  heroism  and  self-sacrifice,  may  we  not  say 
the  same  of  nations  and  especially  of  the  beloved 
country  of  Erin?  Around  the  great  martyred  hero 
of  a  seeming  lost  cause,  there  kneel  the  goodly 
company  of  the  just  nations — the  weepers,  they 
who  wane  sad,  they  who  sit  by  the  city  gates,  by 
the  deep  sea  and  look  out  toward  the  West.  "Be 
hold  how  the  just  one  dieth  and  there  is  none  that 
taketh  it  to  heart:  just  men  are  taken  away  and  no 
one  considereth  it:  the  just  one  is  taken  away  be 
cause  of  iniquity  and  his  memory  shall  be  in 
peace." 

He  does  not  read  history  aright  who  sees  in  the 
Irish  martyrdom  of  seven  hundred  years  nothing 
but  the  outcome  of  human  events.  These  circum 
stances  forced  by  men  are  divinely  permitted  to 


A  DISAPPOINTED  NATION  131 

complete  some  Providential  historic  development. 
The  day  must  come  when  this  long  cycle  of  suffer 
ing  will  close.  When  Erin  shall  bind  up  the  dis 
heveled  tresses  of  her  hair  and  put  on  the  habili 
ments  of  life  and  of  love.  There  she  sits,  easily 
graceful,  on  the  bleak  rocks,  lashed  by  the  waves 
of  the  cruel  sea.  Weeping,  she  hath  wept  in  the 
night  and  her  tears  are  on  her  cheeks.  The  drops 
of  glistening  dew  on  her  wanton  tresses  are  the 
only  helmet  she  wears.  Her  soft  raiment  is  woven 
from  the  gold  and  the  green  of  the  moss  in  her  val 
leys  and  the  purple  of  the  heather  on  her  hills. 
She  is  lovable  even  in  her  melancholy,  but  she 
would  be  lovelier  still  if  the  light  of  hope  came  to 
her  eyes  and  the  winged  step  of  freedom  to  her 
feet.  In  forecasting  her  destiny  we  are  confronted 
with  a  problem — we  stand  between  the  hopes  and 
the  fears  of  the  Irish  nation. 

The  fear  is  that  the  small  island  cannot  with 
stand  the  tide  of  modern  material  and  commercial 
splendor  which  is  sweeping  over  all  the  world. 
The  fear  is  that  with  the  loss  of  her  ancient  tradi 
tions,  and  language,  and  music,  and  population 
she  may  lose  her  individual  life  as  a  nation  and 
become  a  prosperous  neighboring  shire  of  Eng 
land — merely  an  English  colony.  On  the  other 
hand,  there  are  clever  men  of  an  optimistic  temper 
who  see  in  the  recent  transference  to  Ireland  of 
minor  departments  of  government,  a  faint  fore 
shadowing  of  the  fuller  national  liberty  which  is 
to  come.  There  are  patriots  and  acute  thinkers 


132  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

who  find  in  the  recent  federation  of  the  conflicting 
political  elements,  a  portent  of  national  reconstruc 
tion.  May  the  God  of  Nations  grant  that  this  will 
come ! 

If,  however,  the  former  state  should  eventually 
assert  itself,  the  race  of  itself  would  not  necessarily 
lose  its  enduring  characteristics.  As  I  have  said 
before,  a  race  does  not  need  its  own  country  to 
complete  its  missions.  Of  old  the  Jews  went  out 
from  the  homes  of  their  fathers  into  a  strange 
country,  and  by  their  very  migrations  they  taught 
to  the  world  the  lessons  they  were  divinely  ap 
pointed  to  teach.  So,  too,  think  you,  would  such 
thorough  and  far-reaching  phases  of  Christianity 
have  been  transplanted  to  America,  India,  Aus 
tralia,  or  even  England,  if  the  Irish  had  remained 
in  their  own  desolate,  blighted  country,  wandering 
about  broken  spirited,  hungry  and  poor.  It  is  sad 
reading  the  exodus  of  any  people  from  the  hills  of 
home  and  from  hearths  made  festive  by  min 
strelsy,  love  and  wit;  but  to  a  people  teeming  with 
sentiment  and  highly-strung  the  melancholy  is  all 
the  profounder. 

It  is  peculiar  sometimes  to  great  spiritual  events 
that  they  are  wrought  by  the  materially  weak  and 
by  the  simple.  If  we  are  to  believe  history,  Ire 
land's  greatness  is  not  to  be  found  in  the  external 
facts  of  history,  but  rather  in  that  more  subtle 
region  of  the  spirit. 

Her  better  life  has  not  been  public.  She  has 
moved  rather  under  the  clefts  of  the  rocks,  within 


A  DISAPPOINTED  NATION  133 

the  region  of  emotion  and  thought  and  interior 
grace.  Hence  she  has  never  once  strewn  fleets  of 
ships  across  the  seas  or  planted  armies  in  foreign 
fields.  Her  glory  is  of  the  soul.  The  beauty  of  the 
king's  daughter  is  from  within.  Who  knows  that 
if  Ireland  had  historically  and  materially  pros 
pered  she  might  have  fallen  from  the  state  of 
grace — and  then  we  could  no  longer  speak  of  the 
purity  of  her  Christianity  or  the  chastity  of  her 
life.  Amid  her  hopes  and  her  fears,  and  in  the 
face  of  diverging  opinions  as  to  her  future,  there 
is  one  practical  hope  towards  which  her  ardent 
lovers  (no  matter  what  their  political  creed)  may 
bend  all  their  energies.  It  is  the  golden  means 
which  will  procure  a  mode  of  civilization  conserv 
ing  all  the  supernatural  aspirations  and  ancient 
ideals,  and  yet,  at  the  same  time,  licitly  adjusting 
itself  to  the  benefits  of  modern  progress.  The 
quick  intuition,  the  mystical  tendencies,  and  even 
the  very  passions  of  the  people  are  religious. 
There  is  little  executive  or  mechanical  genius  in 
them  if  we  balance  these  with  their  spiritual  sense. 
They  are  rather  the  feminine  element  in  the  races. 
They  work  best  in  perpetuating  the  life  of  a  nation 
when  in  relationship  with  a  more  dominant  race. 
They  are  emotional,  susceptible,  assimilative,  and 
tender  as  women.  They  produce  best  under  the 
influence  of  a  more  masterful  external  environ 
ment.  Their  wit,  imagination,  melancholy,  and 
fluency  of  speech  are  tokens  of  the  artistic  nature 
rather  than  those  of  men  of  action.  As  women  by 


134  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

her  subtlety  and  charm  influences  the  world  for 
good  or  evil,  so  Erin  by  her  tears  and  her  smiles 
and  endurance  of  sorrow  and  spirituality  has 
played  her  delicate  career  on  the  stage  of  the 
world's  drama.  Beautiful  and  holy  Ireland, 
comely  as  the  daughter  of  Lir,  but  rich  only  in  the 
treasure  of  a  pure  conscience,  has  ever  been  the 
fruitful  mother  of  saints  and  heroes,  dreamers  and 
poets.  When  the  vision  dies  the  people  perish. 
It  is  in  the  providence  of  God  that  some  nations 
should  suffer  by  way  of  atonement  for  the  sins  of 
others;  that  some  nations  should  be  refused  mate 
rial  contentment,  that  the  sacred  lore  of  country 
and  national  ideals  may  not  perish  from  the  hearts 
of  the  people.  It  were  better  for  a  nation  to  suffer 
undignified  dissolution  and  die  from  off  the  face  of 
the  earth  than  that  in  spite  of  God's  inspiration,  it 
should  sin  against  the  light  and  prostitute  the  gift 
of  a  holy  mission.  It  were  better  that  fever  and 
plague,  coercion  and  famine,  pillage  and  slaughter 
should  drain  away  the  life  blood  of  some  and  bring 
about  the  exile  of  others,  if  by  such  crises  God 
should  multiply  His  people  out  of  Egypt.  Alas! 
Clonard,  Lismore,  and  Armagh  are  no  longer 
nooks  of  sacred  love,  but  the  virginal  ardor  for 
spiritual  science  and  morality  glows  as  brightly  as 
it  did  in  the  burning  hearts  of  St.  Malachi  or  in 
Dublin's  Bishop,  St.  Laurence  OToole.  How  can 
I  marshal  to  my  lips  the  serried  troops  of  Irish 
saints  who  joined  knowledge  and  learning  to  pur 
ity  and  love?  How  dare  I  tell  it  to  you  who  know 


A  DISAPPOINTED  NATION  135 

it  so  well,  the  golden  period  of  Ireland's  history? 
How  can  I  be  gracious  enough  to  speak  of  the 
beauty  and  innocence  of  the  women  and  the  little 
children?  How  bring  to  your  minds  the  gleam 
and  the  scent  of  the  wild  flowers,  the  sunshine  and 
cloud,  the  tears  and  the  smiles  of  the  skies,  the 
notes  of  the  lark,  the  linnet  and  the  thrush,  the 
wonder  of  the  dark  woods,  the  music  in  the  leaping 
of  the  rivers  and  the  streams?  And  least  of  all 
should  I  say  a  word  lest  I  provoke  bitterness  of 
those  rude  and  ruthless  ages  of  sword  and  flame, 
of  hunger  and  thirst.  Least  of  all  should  I  revivify 
corpses  long  since  buried,  faded  pictures  at  the 
mere  sight  of  which  the  heart  grows  sick.  Rather 
do  I  linger  looking  towards  the  West,  there  where 
the  course  of  empire  takes  its  way  to  the  high 
hopes  and  to  the  skies  more  golden  than  a  stretch 
of  harvest  in  the  yellow  veil  of  Tipperary. 

"A  terrible  and  splendid  trust 

Heartens  the  host  of  Innisfail : 
Their  dream  is  of  the  swift  sword-thrust, 
A  lightning  glory  of  the  Gael. 

"Croagh  Patrick  is  the  place  of  prayer, 

And  Tara  the  assembling  place: 
But  each  sweet  wind  of  Ireland  bears 
The  trump  of  battle  on  its  race. 

"From  Dursey  Isle  to  Donegal, 

From  Howth  to  Achill,  the  glad  noise 
Rings;  and  the  heirs  of  glory  fall 
Or  victory  crowns  their  fighting  joys. 


136  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

"A  dream,  a  dream,  an  ancient  dream, 

Yet  ere  peace  comes  to  Innisfail, 
Some  weapons  on  some  field  must  gleam, 
Some  burning  glory  fire  the  Gael. 

"That  field  may  lie  beneath  the  sun 
Fair  for  the  treading  of  an  host: 
That  field  in  realms  of  thought  be  won, 
And  armed  minds  do  their  uttermost. 

"Some  way  to  faithful  Innisfail 

Shall  come  the  majesty  and  awe 

Of  martial  truth,  that  must  prevail 

To  lay  on  all  the  eternal  law." 

The  last  hope  of  the  modern  Irish  poet  is  rather 
the  better  one,  that  in  this  eternal  struggle  with 
the  Grown  some  policy  of  arbitration  will  yet  be 
reached  by  which  the  truth  will  prevail  and  the 
individual  character  of  Ireland  saved  to  the  world 
of  history.  With  the  revival  of  industry  and  agri 
culture  and  labor,  such  as  flax  and  linen,  in  the 
large  cities,  with  the  rehabilitation  of  trade  so  long 
paralyzed  by  manifold  influences,  with  a  hopeful 
commercial  spirit  compassing  the  hearts  of  the 
people,  there  would  come  a  national  regeneration. 
They  who  love  Ireland  tell  us  to  beware,  however, 
of  lowering  the  mind  of  the  entire  nation  to  the 
ordinary  standard  of  merely  natural  ambition — 
merely  materialistic  and  commercial  success. 
The  effort  to  bring  Ireland  into  the  arena  of  the 
modern  utilitarian  idea,  will  destroy  the  specific 
genius  of  the  Irish  people  unless  efforts  are  made 


A  DISAPPOINTED  NATION  137 

to  have  them  retain  at  the  same  time  their  own 
spiritual  ideas.  To  save  the  Irish  race  from  ex 
tinction  in  its  own  country  material  prosperity  is 
not  the  only  means  needed.  The  language,  with 
all  its  mystery  and  weird  enchantment,  must  be 
kept  within  the  heart  and  on  the  lips.  Those 
stacks  of  ancient  manuscripts  in  monastery  and 
museum  must  be  unearthed  and  submitted  to 
translation  and  modern  scientific  research.  The 
wild  music,  with  its  plaintive  minor  chants,  must 
resound  in  the  valleys  of  song,  until  fire,  mist,  dew 
and  water  will  be  touched  again  with  preternatural 
awe.  The  holy  wells  must  dispense  sweet  water 
as  of  old.  The  torches  of  learning  must  be  re 
kindled  upon  the  mountains.  The  green  ivy  must 
fall  from  the  crumbling  walls,  and  the  stones  of  the 
ancient  abbeys  spring  to  life  again.  All  this  is 
compatible  with  the  admission  of  what  is  best  in 
those  words  of  music  and  of  magic — "liberty," 
"progress."  Material  prosperity,  however,  is  not 
the  end  but  the  condition  of  Ireland's  future  life. 
She  was  made  for  a  higher  purpose.  The  fear  is 
that  she  will  lose  her  ancient  identity  in  the  march 
of  the  modern  spirit.  The  hope  is,  that  in  select 
ing  what  is  best  in  the  new  she  will  still  harbor  all 
the  glory  of  the  old.  The  wise  householder  bring- 
eth  forth  treasures  new  and  old. 

Never  so  much  as  now  do  we  need  a  nation  of 
renunciation  and  vicarious  suffering.  Nations  as 
well  as  men  carry  their  crosses  to  the  gloom  of 
Calvary  and  atone  for  the  crimes  of  other  nations. 


138  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

It  is  meet  that  one  man  should  die  for  the  people. 
By  his  stripes  we  are  healed.  For  twice  three 
hundred  years  have  the  hands  of  the  Irish  people 
been  lifted  up  in  the  attitude  of  prayer.  Where, 
if  not  in  Ireland,  is  there  the  historic  perpetuation 
of  the  bloody  atonement?  Where,  if  not  in  Ire 
land,  is  there  the  passion  for  martyrdom  and  retri 
bution  for  the  sins  of  history?  Is  not  Christ's 
sublime  philosophy  of  self-sacrifice  best  reflected 
in  the  shadow  and  gloom  of  her  mournful  career? 
The  very  contradictions  and  follies  of  her  people 
have  become  conditions  out  of  which  God  has 
wrought  His  own  spiritual  purpose.  "Every  val 
ley  shall  be  filled  and  the  rough  places  shall  be 
made  smooth,  and  that  which  is  crooked  shall  be 
made  straight,  for  all  flesh  shall  see  the  salvation 
of  God." 

Is  it  unreasoning  optimism  even  to  dream  of  that 
blessed  country  gathering  to  her  wings  her  exile 
sons  and  daughters?  "The  Lord  thy  God  shall 
bring  back  again  thy  captivity,  and  will  have 
mercy  on  thee,  and  gather  thee  again  out  of  all 
the  nations  into  which  He  scattered  thee  before." 
From  the  days  of  the  Babylonian  Captivity  to  this 
hour  the  Jews  have  hoped  and  dreamed  of  taking 
up  their  national  history  at  the  point  where  they 
left  it  in  the  holy  city  of  Jerusalem. 

The  inspired  visions  of  the  Hebrew  prophets,  the 
wail  of  the  harpists  in  their  exile,  the  sincerest 
music  in  the  sublimest  Psalms  are  tinged  with 
this  secret  thought.  I  am  told  by  the  learned  that 


A  DISAPPOINTED  NATION  139 

the  ancient  bardic  music  of  the  Irish  is  full  of  sim 
ilar  melancholy  and  vague  yearning.  There  is 
some  parallelism  between  the  people  which  God 
chose  in  the  older  dispensation  and  in  the  new. 
All  down  through  history  have  these  two  races  kept 
through  blood  and  sweat,  fire  and  water,  their  high 
hopes.  In  spite  of  centuries  of  persecution  there 
is  still  alive  in  both  races  the  small  flame  that  may 
relight  the  altars  that  have  been  dug  down,  and 
the  hand  not  shortened  may  pile  up  the  stones — 
those  stones  which  have  been  left  not  one  upon  the 
other.  Ah!  were  it  foolish  to  hail  these  national 
impulses  of  hope  as  an  unconscious  awakening  of 
grace  to  the  realization  of  the  mission  of  God's 
chosen  people?  Surely  great  mercies  may  be  in 
store  for  races  which  have  suffered  so  much.  "If 
thou  be  driven  as  far  as  the  poles  of  heaven  the 
Lord  thy  God  will  fetch  thee  back  from  thence. 
And  will  take  thee  to  Himself,  and  bring  thee  into 
the  land  which  thy  fathers  possessed,  and  thou 
shalt  possess  it,  and  blessing  thee  He  will  make 
thee  more  numerous  than  were  thy  fathers." 

With  all  their  genius  for  worry  such  hopeful 
ideas  are  the  heritage  of  the  Irish  people.  Ireland 
bound  with  the  fillet  of  divine  misfortune  on  her 
brow  looks  from  Calvary  to  the  glimmer  of  the 
dawning  of  the  Resurrection.  In  the  face  of  such 
high  hopes,  however,  the  principle  must  not  be  for 
gotten  that  nations  under  God  complete  their  own 
destinies  through  human  means  and  along  human 
lines,  just  as  grace  presupposes  nature  in  the  for- 


140  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

mation  of  character.  Recognizing,  of  course,  the 
principle  of  Providence,  Ireland  will  be  what 
Irishmen  will  make  her.  Again  I  repeat  what 
seems  to  me  the  momentous  problem  for  her,  that 
of  creating  a  civilization  which  will  conserve  the 
Irish  race  with  its  ancient  ideals  and  at  the  same 
time  will  accept  the  licit  possibilities  of  modern  in 
ventive  genius  and  material  prosperity  into  that 
financially  depressed  country.  This  is  a  vision 
and  a  theme  for  the  Neo-Celtic  poet  to  behold  and 
eternally  sing  of.  This  is  the  practical  reason  for 
the  existence  of  the  Neo-Celtic  movement  of  today. 
This  is  a  cause  for  which  beauty,  youth,  love  and 
patriotism  might  die  once  again  upon  verdant 
fields  and  in  the  echoing  valleys.  What  a  tre 
mendous  mission  for  a  holy  country — what  a  mis 
sion  for  Ireland  to  hold  fast  to  all  the  vivifying 
strength  of  her  ancient  spirituality  and  yet  seize 
every  opportunity  for  modern  material  advance 
ment.  This  ought  not  to  be  difficult,  for  even  from 
the  days  when  the  fire  of  the  Druids  burned  on  the 
altars  there  was  in  this  strange  districted  race  a 
passion  for  the  mystical  and  supernatural.  Then 
with  the  message  of  the  new  era  of  prosperity  of 
modern  progress  will  come  the  inspiration  of  new 
life — thrift,  temperance,  and  practical  acumen. 

This,  then,  is  the  great  hope  among  the  hopes  of 
the  Irish  nation.  They  are  hopes  so  lively  that 
they  overshadow  the  fears — the  fears  we  dare  not 
think  of,  but  dismiss  as  we  should  an  unseemly 
thought. 


A  DISAPPOINTED  NATION  141 

"Shall  mine  eyes  behold  thy  glory,  O  my  country? 
Shall  mine  eyes  behold  thy  glory, 

0  shall  the  darkness  close  around  them  ere  the  sun- 

blaze 
Break  at  last  upon  thy  story? 

"When  the  nations  ope  for  thee  their  queenly  circle, 
As  a  sweet  new  sister  hail  thee, 

Shall  those  lips  be  sealed  in  callous  death  and  silence 
That  have  known  but  to  bewail  thee. 

"Shall  the  ear  be  deaf  that  only  loved  thy  praises, 
When  all  men  their  tribute  bring  thee? 
Shall  the  mouth  be  clay  that  sang  thee  in  thy  squalor 
When  all  poets'  mouths  shall  sing  thee? 

"Ah,  the  harpings  and  the  salvoes  and  the  shoutings 
Of  thy  exiled  sons  returning 

1  should  hear  tho'  dead  and  mouldered,  and  the  grave 

damps 
Should  not  chill  my  bosom's  burnings. 

"Ah!  the  tramp  of  feet  victorious,  I  shall  hear  them 
'Mid  the  shamrocks  and  the  mosses, 
And  my  heart  should  toss  within  the  shroud  and  quiver 
As  a  captive  dreamer  tosses. 

"I  should  turn  and  rend  the  cerecloths  round  me, 
Giant  sinews  I  should  borrow, 
Crying,  O  my  brethren,  I  have  also  loved  her 
In  her  lowliness  and  sorrow. 

"Let  me  join  with  you  the  jubilant  procession, 
Let  me  chant  with  you  her  story, 
Then  contented  I  shall  go  back  to  the  shamrocks 
Now  mine  eyes  have  seen  her  glory." 


CARDINAL  NEWMAN  ONCE  MORE 

IT  is  interesting  to  notice  the  change  that  has 
come  over  the  minds  of  even  Catholic  apologists 
toward  Cardinal  Newman's  philosophy. 

Newman  is  dead  over  twenty-five  years,  yet  his 
influence  as  a  thinker,  and  of  course  as  a  stylist,  is 
consistently  increasing. 

When  he  wrote  his  memorable  book — The 
Grammar  of  Assent — he  felt  that  it  would  at  first 
be  misunderstood.  He  knew  but  little  of  the 
scholastic  philosophic  terminology.  He  reverenced 
it  as  a  system  for  holding  the  mind  to  correct  log 
ical  thinking.  But  he  realized  that  he  could  not 
use  its  manner  of  speech  to  bring  the  modern 
mind  to  see  certain  theories  of  knowledge  that  he 
would  have  it  accept. 

It  is  pathetic  reading  in  his  biography  by  Wil 
frid  Ward,  to  find  the  great  Cardinal  begging  Dr. 
Meynell  of  Oscott,  to  censor  mercilessly  the  matter 
he  was  preparing  for  The  Grammar  of  Assent. 

Be  it  said  to  the  honor  of  Dr.  Meynell  that  he 
seems  to  have  discovered  the  constructive  power 
of  this  book  from  the  beginning.  He,  too,  knew 
it  would  be  a  philosophic  enigma  to  most  readers. 
Events  proved  it.  Father  Harper,  S.J.,  the  dis 
tinguished  philosopher,  attacked  it  at  once.  New- 

142 


CARDINAL  NEWMAN  ONCE  MORE       143 

man  never  answered  him,  but  wrote  a  letter,  re 
plete  with  humility,  to  Father  Coleridge  of  the 
same  Society,  saying  that  he  was  not  correctly  in 
terpreted.  He  said  the  same  of  our  own  Amer 
ican,  Brownson,  who  was  violent  in  his  criticism, 
believing  the  book  to  be  skeptical.  An  American 
Bishop  spoke  of  the  book  at  Rome  in  conjunction 
with  Newman's  other  great  book,  The  Essay  on 
Development.  The  Romans  were  naturally  con 
fused.  Newman  was  quite  unlike  others  in  man 
ner  of  thought  and  speech  when  measured  by  past 
traditions. 

In  truth  he  was,  but  he  had  hoped  to  sympa 
thetically  conquer  skepticism  on  its  own  grounds 
and  with  its  own  weapons  of  language  and  knowl 
edge.  So  the  superficial  reader  and  hasty  scho 
lastic  traditionalist  put  him  down  as  a  skeptic. 

Now,  much  that  is  distressing  could  be  said  of 
the  active  opposition  of  good  men  (within  the 
household  of  the  faith)  to  Newman's  Grammar  of 
Assent  and  Essay  on  Development,  when  these 
books  were  published.  It  would  be  useless  to 
speak  of  such  matters,  except  to  show  how  a  tre 
mendous  change  has  come,  and  that  which  was  re 
garded  as  a  skeptical  theory  of  knowledge  is  now 
the  only  theory  to  cope  with  at  least  three  of  the 
most  prominent  systems  of  modern  philosophy. 

Among  theories  of  knowledge  there  is  one  much 
in  vogue  called  pragmatism.  It  is  a  system  which 
reduces  all  knowledge  and  truth  to  their  practical 
significance.  According  to  this  theory,  truth  is 


144  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

real  only  in  so  far  as  it  practically  affects  life  and 
moral  conduct. 

Prof.  William  James  of  Harvard  University,  if 
he  did  not  originate,  has,  at  least,  made  this  phil 
osophy  popular.  One  may  find  something  of  this 
teaching  in  his  book,  Varieties  of  Religious  Expe 
rience.  His  desire  is  to  exclude  all  useless  mental 
speculation.  Indeed,  he  ridicules  the  theologian 
whom  he  thinks  fruitlessly  discusses  the  attributes 
of  God.  With  the  pragmatist  there  are  no  attri 
butes  in  the  Divine  Being  except  those  which  affect 
the  life  and  being  of  man.  Thus,  such  divine  attri 
butes  as  transcendence,  infinity,  aseity  and  the 
like,  are  not  real  attributes  because  they  cannot  be 
fully  comprehended  by  man's  intellect,  and  there 
fore  cannot  vitally  affect  his  character  or  mode  of 
life. 

However,  the  pragmatist  would  admit  such, 
qualities  of  the  Divine  Being  as  justice,  love, 
mercy,  omniscience — because  these  are  intelligible 
to  man's  mind.  They,  too,  react  on  the  being  of 
man,  for  he  can  practically  see  that  a  good  and 
just  God  and  the  knowledge  of  Him  can  somewhat 
be  mastered.  God  must  in  some  manner  reward 
virtue  and  punish  evil.  Somewhere  and  somehow 
all  things  went  awry  and  are  out  of  joint  morally 
and  must  be  adjusted  and  coordinated  up  to  the 
Divine  purpose. 

Now,  Newman's  philosophic  genius  foresaw  the 
coming  of  philosophic  pragmatism.  His  forecast 
was  correct.  An  age  so  practical  as  ours  would 


CARDINAL  NEWMAN  ONCE  MORE       145 

attempt  to  convert  all  thought  to  action.  How  did 
Newman  so  subtly  meet  this  difficulty? 

He  began  with  the  principle  expressed  in  The 
Grammar  of  Assent — that,  "the  human  mind  em 
braces  more  than  it  can  master."  When  this  state 
ment  was  first  uttered  there  came  a  cry  of  protest, 
even  from  Newman's  friends  and  disciples.  It  was 
thought  to  be  skepticism.  It  is  clearly  expressed 
in  Vol.  II.,  p.  311,  of  his  Letters  and  Correspond 
ence,  edited  by  Anne  Mozley. 

Yet,  it  was  this  very  principle  which  could  an 
swer  the  limitations  and  imperfections  of  pragma 
tism.  He  answered  that  the  human  mind,  al 
though  it  could  not  fully  comprehend,  yet  it  could 
embrace  even  the  transcendental  attributes  of  God 
— that  it  was  indeed  possible  for  man,  to  be  per 
sonally  affected,  with  a  sense  of  profound  awe  and 
reverence,  at  the  thought  of  this  illimitable,  all- 
powerful  Being,  Who  lives  far  beyond  the  flux  of 
His  creation.  Hence  Newman's  argument  for  the 
personal  conscience.  This  idea  is  given,  in  his 
regal  style,  in  The  Grammar  of  Assent,  and  in  some 
of  the  University  and  Parochial  Sermons. 

Now,  a  second  evidence  of  Newman's  philosophic 
genius  is  apparent  in  his  dealing  with  and  recog 
nition  of  what  is  commonly  now  known  as  "sub 
conscious  reasoning." 

He  accepts  the  fact  and  reverts  to  his  first  prin 
ciple  that:  "the  human  mind,  in  its  present  state, 
is  unequal  to  its  own  powers  of  apprehension." 
The  Grammar  of  Assent  more  than  once  demon- 


146  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

strates  the  power  of  intuitive  genius  and  what 
Newman  calls  "the  illative  sense."  The  mysteri 
ous  question  of  faith  and  reason  and  the  still 
greater  mystery  that  faith  can  and  does  exist,  apart 
from  intellect,  was  before  his  mind,  even  in  his 
Oxford  days,  when  he  preached  the  University  Ser 
mons  at  St.  Mary's.  He  realized  that  the  human 
mind  is  controlled  by  myriads  of  influences  and 
many  of  these  are  hidden.  The  modern  psychol 
ogist  gives  the  name  of  "subconscious  reasoning" 
to  these  latent  influences.  Newman  gives  him  a 
possible  explanation. 

There  is  yet  another  demonstration  of  Newman's 
philosophic  instinct,  in  his  sympathetic  treatment 
of  the  difficulty  which  modern  philosophers  have, 
concerning  the  tumult  and  confusion  of  the  moral 
and  physical  .world.  Newman  does  not  deny  the 
traditional  argument  of  design  in  the  universe,  but 
he  is  so  overwhelmed  with  what  he  calls  "the  piti- 
fulness  of  life"  that  he  rushes  away  from  the 
world,  back  into  the  sanctuary  of  his  own  con 
science,  to  find  "two  self-luminous  beings,"  God 
and  himself.  He  appreciates  the  problem,  but  he 
has  a  norm  by  which  to  measure  it.  This  was  at 
first  considered  to  be  of  no  objective  value,  as  an 
argument,  by  the  scholastic.  It  might  be  a  per 
sonal  testimony,  but  no  more.  By  some  it  was  at 
once  even  regarded  as  German  subjectivism.  But 
such  an  opinion  has  now  changed. 

Finally,  we  have  come  to  Newman's  mental  atti 
tude  toward  the  modern  theory  of  evolution.  With 


CARDINAL  NEWMAN  ONCE  MORE       147 

keen  foresight,  he  sees  that  biological  evolution  is 
a  theory,  and  must  remain  so,  as  facts  have  now 
shown.  He  is  interested  only  in  the  evolution  of 
thought  in  the  community.  In  an  informal  man 
ner,  he  takes  the  weapons  of  the  evolutionists  and 
applies  their  principles  to  the  development  of  an 
idea.  It  was  this  that  provoked  that  book  which 
is  not  only  philosophical,  but  historical:  The  De 
velopment  of  Christian  Doctrine.  With  learning 
and  splendid  eloquence  it  has  answered  for  all 
time  the  tremendously  serious  objection  that 
Catholicism  is  not  an  authentic  and  integral  ex 
pression  of  primeval  Christianity. 

So,  after  twenty-five  years,  Newman,  who  in  life 
failed  in  so  many  projects  dear  to  his  heart,  and 
who  was  not  trusted  philosophically  even  by  his 
own,  has  in  our  day,  come  to  be  regarded  as  one 
of  the  greatest  lights  of  the  Church  since  the 
Reformation. 


HILLIS  AND  NEWMAN 

IN  the  Literary  Digest  for  October,  1912,  the  Rev. 
Newell  Dwight  Hillis,  D.D.,  rector  of  Plymouth 
Church,  Brooklyn,  wrote  what  I  thought  to  be  a 
very  unsatisfactory  review  of  Wilfrid  Ward's  Life 
of  Cardinal  Newman.  I  quote  the  closing  sentence 
to  indicate  what  I  mean: 

"He  (Newman)  believed  that  no  matter  how  culti 
vated  the  mind,  that  the  intellect  was  of  the  devil,  and 
that  the  moral  faculty  was  of  God.  Therefore  he  tried 
to  make  the  intellect  bow  its  neck  and  receive  the 
yoke  of  dogma  and  authority.  The  sure  infallible 
guide  was  not  in  the  conscience,  not  in  the  immediate 
witness  of  God  to  the  human  soul,  not  in  the  creed,  not 
in  the  Bible — the  infallible  guide  was  the  Church.  He 
carried  with  him  over  to  the  Roman  Church  a  few  dis 
tinguished  scholars,  and  less  than  two  hundred  lay 
men.  And  from  that  hour  his  influence  upon  the 
Church  of  England  and  non-conformist  bodies  practi 
cally  came  to  an  end.  When  the  great  Cardinal  was 
in  extreme  old  age,  George  Frederick  Watts  painted  his 
portrait  and  presented  it  to  the  people  of  England. 
Standing  before  that  wonderful  canvas,  the  onlooker 
exclaims:  'How  beautiful  the  face!  What  breadth  of 
forehead!  What  all-seeing  eyes!  What  multitudinous 
thoughts  have  furrowed  this  face!'  But  there  is  an  il 
lusive  something  also  in  the  portrait,  and,  turning 
away,  the  beholder  finds  himself  whispering:  'Did 
the  great  Cardinal  find  peace?'  For  there  is  something 

148 


H1LL1S  AND  NEWMAN  149 

mysterious  in  every  great  man,  akin  to  the  throne  of 
God,  that  is  surrounded  with  clouds  and  mystery." 

I,  then,  sent  to  the  Literary  Digest  for  publica 
tion  the  following  sentences  from  Newman's  Medi 
tations  and  Devotions,  with  a  reference  also  to  one 
of  Newman's  letters  (and  giving  volume  and  page) 
which  expressly  denied  what  Dr.  Hillis  had  so 
thoughtlessly  asserted.  I  could  have  given  other 
proofs,  notably  the  Cardinal's  letter  to  Mr.  Hope, 
in  which  he  tells  of  his  peace  in  the  Catholic 
Church,  and  that  he  never  had  even  "the  tempta 
tion  of  doubt." 

Listen  to  these  words  of  Cardinal  Newman,  writ 
ten  towards  the  end  of  his  life,  when  he  had  had 
many  years  of  experience  in  the  faith  of  his 
adoption : 

"O  my  God!  my  whole  life  has  been  a  course  of 
mercies  and  blessings  shown  to  one  who  has  been 
most  unworthy  of  them.  I  require  no  faith  as  to  Thy 
providence  towards  me,  for  I  have  long  experienced  it. 
Year  after  year  Thou  hast  carried  me  on,  removed 
dangers  from  my  path,  recovered  me,  recruited  me,  re 
freshed  me,  borne  with  me,  directed  me,  sustained  me. 
Oh,  forsake  me  not  when  my  strength  faileth  me!  And 
Thou  wilt  not  forsake  me.  I  may  securely  repose  upon 
Thee." 

And  when  the  illustrious  convert  was  coming 
near  to  death,  he  deliberately  penned  these  words 
in  testimony  that  his  heart  and  his  soul  were  at 
rest  in  the  Catholic  Church,  and  that  his  only  de 
sire  was  to  die  in  her  fold,  happy  to  the  end : 


150  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

"I  write  in  the  direct  view  of  death  as  in  prospect. 
None  in  the  house,  I  suppose,  suspects  anything  of  the 
kind.  Nor  any  one  anywhere,  unless  it  be  the  medical 
men.  I  write  at  once  because,  in  my  own  feelings  of 
mind  and  body,  it  is  as  if  nothing  at  all  were  the  mat 
ter  with  me  just  now;  but  because  I  do  not  know  how 
long  this  perfect  possession  of  my  sensible  and  avail 
able  health  and  strength  may  last. 

"I  die  in  the  faith  of  the  One,  Holy,  Catholic,  Apos 
tolic  Church.  I  trust  I  shall  die  prepared  and  pro 
tected  by  her  sacraments,  which  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
has  committed  to  her,  and  in  that  Communion  of  Saints 
which  He  inaugurated  when  He  ascended  on  high,  and 
which  will  have  no  end.  I  hope  to  die  in  that  Church 
which  Our  Lord  founded  on  Peter,  and  which  shall 
continue  till  His  second  coming.  .  .  .  And  I  pray  to 
God,  to  bring  us  all  together  again  in  heaven  under  the 
feet  of  His  saints.  And,  after  the  pattern  of  Him,  Who 
seeks  so  diligently  for  those  who  are  astray,  I  would 
ask  Him  especially  to  have  mercy  on  those  who  are 
external  to  the  True  Fold,  and  to  bring  them  into  it  be 
fore  they  die." 

I  repeat,  I  forwarded  this  to  the  Literary  Digest 
and  received  a  polite  note  (from  this  presumably 
impartial  magazine)  saying  not  a  word  about  the 
publication  of  what  I  sent,  but  assuring  me  that 
the  matter  had  been  referred  to  Dr.  Hillis. 

From  Dr.  Hillis  I  received  the  still  more  polite 
(and  therefore  the  more  exasperating)  note  with 
which  I  conclude : 

"Plymouth  Church,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y., 

"Oct.  19,  1912." 

"MY  DEAR  DR.  O'KEEFFE: — Your  letter  and  enclosure 
were  received.  I  have  read  the  statement  with  very 


HILLIS  AND  NEWMAN  151 

deep  interest.  In  some  way  these  words  of  Cardinal 
Newman  have  escaped  my  attention,  and  I  am  very 
grateful  to  you  for  your  thoughtfulness  in  my  interest 
in  calling  my  attention  to  them.  I  am  particularly 
moved  by  Newman's  final  confession  of  faith  and  his 
prayer  that  God  may  bring  us  all  together  in  heaven 
under  the  feet  of  His  saints.  I  hasten  to  send  you  my 
gratitude  for  your  kindness. 

"With  best  wishes  for  your  work,  I  am,  my  dear  Dr. 
O'Keeffe,  very  faithfully  yours, 

(Signed)  "NEWELL  DWIGHT  HILLIS." 


CONTEMPLATION  AND  ACTIVITY 

"There  are  those  who  believe  that  our  century  and, 
above  all,  our  country,  is  antagonistic  to  this  kind  of 
[contemplative]  life;  as  to  the  forms  of  its  expression, 
this  may  to  some  extent  be  true.  But  my  most  inti 
mate  conviction  is,  that  not  only  the  gift  of  contem 
plation  is  necessary  to  these,  but  God  will  not  fail  to 
bestow  this  grace  on  certain  elect  souls  in  our  day, 
and  precisely  among  us.  It  is  the  only  counterweight 
that  can  keep  this  headlong  activity  of  our  generation 
from  ending  in  irreligion  and  its  own  entire  destruc 
tion." — From  a  letter  of  Father  Hecker  to  a  contem 
plative  nun. 

"Of  the  dawning  apostolate  of  the  conversion  of 
America,  St.  Teresa  became  a  special  patron.  Father 
Hecker,  an  exceedingly  active  missionary,  yet  essen 
tially  a  contemplative,  was  her  lifelong,  devoted  dis 
ciple.  He  prayed  to  her  constantly,  and  always  re 
ferred  to  her  as  one  of  the  greatest  authorities  on  mys 
tical  prayer  ever  given  by  God  to  Holy  Church.  St. 
John  of  the  Cross,  her  novice  and  pupil,  was  his  daily 
reading  and,  through  his  influence,  was  officially  asso 
ciated  with  St.  Teresa  as  patron  of  his  community 
whose  primary  vocation  is  the  conversion  of  America. 
St.  Teresa's  was  an  age  of  great  missionaries  of  whom 
she  was  second  to  none  in  zeal.  Well,  then,  may  we 
rely  on  her  convert-making  prayers,  who  by  them  in 
her  own  day,  brought  scores  of  thousands  of  heretics 
and  infidels  to  the  light  of  truth."— From  Father 
Walter  Elliott's  introduction  to  the  Works  of  St.  Teresa. 

152 


CONTEMPLATION  AND  ACTIVITY       153 

WHOSOEVER  brings  us  in  relationship  with 
other  and  greater  worlds  than  this;  whoso 
ever  reminds  us  that  we  are  children  of  a  spiritual 
and  not  a  material  kingdom;  and  that  there  is  an 
infinite  something  far  beyond  the  things  about  us, 
that  person  is  indeed  worthy  of  our  reverence  and 
of  our  love. 

We  are  the  citizens  of  a  commonwealth  larger 
than  this,  and  there  is  little  else  but  religion  to 
teach  us  this  portentous  fact. 

Within  the  economy  of  our  holy  faith,  grace  is 
strong  enough  to  elevate  nature,  and  even  to  tri 
umph  over  its  weakness  and  perversity,  so  that 
the  golden  promise  is  once  again  fulfilled :  "Every 
valley  shall  be  filled  and  the  rough  places  shall  be 
made  smooth,  and  that  which  is  crooked  shall  be 
made  straight,  and  all  flesh  shall  see  the  salvation 
of  God." 

While  humanity  remains  human,  the  heroic  ex 
pression  of  religion  will  take  captive  the  choicest 
spirits.  While  the  divine  spark  lurks  in  the  heart 
of  the  race,  a  few  of  the  rarest  amongst  us  will  be 
constrained  by  some  strange  superhuman  instinct 
to  lay  down  their  lives  for  the  many.  By  some 
mystical  quality  of  divine  intuition  they  perceive 
even  in  youth  that  it  is  not  wealth  or  power  or 
fame  or  human  love  which  provoke  deep  and  abid 
ing  happiness.  They  are  so  spiritually  con 
structed  that  they  must  move  in  wider  worlds  than 
this.  For  them  the  streams  of  delight  run  not  in 
the  channels  of  the  senses,  but  in  the  deeper  waters 


154  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

of  eternal  life.  "If  any  man  drink  of  the  water 
that  I  shall  give  him,  he  shall  not  thirst  forever: 
for  the  water  that  I  shall  give  him  shall  become  in 
him  a  fountain  of  water  springing  up  into  life  ever 
lasting." 

The  moral  effectiveness  of  a  spiritual  system  is 
measured  by  its  authority  to  uphold  the  highest 
religious  ideals.  When  the  vision  dies,  the  people 
perish.  It  is  meet  that  one  man  shall  die  for  the 
people.  The  strength  of  a  religious  economy  must 
be  tested  by  the  degree  of  success  with,  which  it 
conserves  not  only  the  commandments,  but  like 
wise  the  counsels  of  Christ.  That  Church  alone 
which  is  the  living  mouthpiece  of  Christ's  mind  in 
history  has  the  sole  right  to  say  to  that  select  aris 
tocracy  of  souls:  "Go  out  from  thy  Father's 
house  into  a  strange  land." 

Where  is  there  one  who  can  explain  the  mystery 
of  this  inhuman  or  superhuman  fervor  which  pro 
vokes  the  gentlest,  purest,  bravest  hearts  of  the 
race  to  abandon  with  joy  all  that  this  great  and 
brilliant  world  holds  dear?  We  cannot,  if  we 
would,  restrain  them.  With  preternatural  com 
posure  they  leave  home  and  father  and  mother, 
sister  and  brother,  and  pass  into  a  country  known 
only  to  themselves.  They  feel  that  they  have 
tasted  the  deeper  waters  of  life,  and  it  is  not  for  us 
of  the  world  to  judge  them.  They  are  the  judges 
of  their  lives.  They  have  made  the  experiment, 
and  with  them  it  is  indeed  true  that  "It  is  better 
to  live  even  for  one  day  in  the  courts  of  the  Lord 


CONTEMPLATION  AND  ACTIVITY       155 

than  for  a  thousand  years  in  the  habitations  of 
sinners." 

Who  will  tell  us  the  secret  of  this  mysterious 
religious  life?  Whatever  philosophy  or  thought 
may  think  of  God,  whatever  theories  or  ideas  man 
may  have  constructed  with  regard  to  the  nature  of 
this  Mighty  Transcendental  Being  above  and  be 
yond  us,  to  woman's  heart  God  is  an  everlasting  ex 
pression  of  love — and  Christ  is  that  Divine  Love 
made  manifest  in  living  history. 

And  what  is  it  that  prompts  this  love  if  it  be  not 
beauty?  The  lower  forms  of  love  are  provoked  by 
physical  beauty,  and  the  higher,  subtler  forms  by 
moral  beauty.  Now,  Jesus  Christ  is  the  comeliest 
moral  beauty  in  history,  provoking  the  finest  love. 
We  find  in  Him  all  the  strength  of  the  man  with 
the  tenderness  of  the  woman.  Not  only  is  He  the 
satisfaction  of  the  intellect,  but  He  is  the  delight 
of  the  heart.  The  finer  spirits  among  womanhood 
look  upon  Him  as  fairer  than  the  children  of  men. 
They  plight  their  vows  to  Him  Who  becomes  even 
more  than  friend,  more  than  spouse,  more  than 
lover. 

How  superficial  is  the  view  which  considers  that 
the  life  of  the  spirit  is  a  narrow,  useless,  and 
barren  life.  Whatever  there  may  be  high  and 
honorable  and  noble  in  the  marital  estate,  this 
much  is  certain,  that  in  it  creatures  are  the  mere 
instruments  by  which  the  race  is  preserved.  But 
the  perfection  of  the  individual  is  of  much  more 
import  than  the  perpetuity  of  the  race. 


156  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

The  perfection  of  one  finely  heroic  spirit  is  of 
infinitely  more  worth  than  the  propagation  of  in 
numerable  ordinary  types  of  the  race.  "Salt  is 
good.  But  if  the  salt  shall  lose  its  savor,  where 
with  shall  it  be  seasoned." 

Our  gracious  Mother  the  Roman  Church  conse 
crates  and  safeguards  the  sanctities  of  the  domes 
tic  life;  but  she  teaches  that,  from  an  idealistic 
aspect  at  least,  the  state  of  virginity,  of  perfect 
chastity,  is  infinitely  higher  and  of  more  merit. 

Moreover,  with  perfect  poverty  there  comes  a 
divine  freedom  which  is  of  more  value  than  all  the 
possessions  of  the  world — the  liberty  with  which 
Christ  has  made  us  free.  His  religion  has  not  for 
its  purpose  the  hoarding  of  riches  or  the  increas 
ing  of  the  implements  of  luxury.  It  was  meant  to 
lift  our  spirits  into  serener  spheres,  where  wealth 
and  power  would  be  forgotten.  She  who  is  poor 
for  the  sake  of  Christ — she  who  freely  loves  Him 
with  entire  mind,  heart,  and  will,  is  rich  with  pos 
sessions  that  the  worldling  cannot  even  dream  of. 
She  realizes  that  the  things  without  and  about  us 
do  not  satisfy.  "Do  likewise;  every  one  of  you 
that  doth  not  renounce  all  that  he  possesseth  can 
not  be  My  disciple."  They  who  have  drunk  deep 
of  the  things  of  the  world  are  not  at  peace  with 
themselves  or  others.  It  is  the  doctrine  of  Christ, 
that  the  Kingdom  of  God  is  within  us.  Once  we 
have  learnt  all  this  truth,  the  tumult  and  con 
fusion  of  life,  all  the  misery  and  waste  around  us 
cannot  disturb  our  faith,  hope,  and  love. 


CONTEMPLATION  AND  ACTIVITY       157 

Within  the  realm  of  the  spirit  there  are  but  two 
realities,  or,  as  Newman  puts  it,  there  are  two  self- 
luminous  beings,  God  and  myself.  In  the  spiri 
tual  life  the  outer  world  shrivels  up  like  the 
prophet's  scroll.  The  solution  of  the  problem  of 
my  destiny  is  within  the  sanctuary  of  my  being, 
where  dwells  God  and  myself. 

Oh!  who  but  the  angels  can  count  that  goodly 
array  of  consecrated  virgins  who  through  the  cen 
turies  have  lifted  their  snowy  banners  aloft  be 
fore  a  vicious  and  unthinking  world.  They  have 
marched  under  the  command  of  Christ — and  their 
watchwords  are  poverty,  chastity,  obedience. 
For  some  of  us  it  is  of  little  comfort  to  learn  that 
our  country  has  vastly  grown  in  numbers,  that  we 
have  increased  our  army  and  navy,  that  we  have 
exported  so  many  bushels  of  wheat  or  so  many 
ships  have  entered  the  harbor,  or  that  we  have 
spent  so  much  wealth  in  constructing  massive 
buildings.  These  things,  though  fair  and  excel 
lent,  do  not  directly  make  for  the  perfection  of  the 
individual.  It  is  the  culture  of  the  spiritual  sense 
which  lends  value  and  dignity  to  human  life.  It 
is  the  interior  life  which  will  give  heroes,  saints, 
and  poets  to  our  young  Republic.  We  need  the 
contemplative  life  as  a  protest  to  our  intense  and 
thoughtless  activity.  We  need  it  as  a  counter- 
irritant  to  the  vulgarity  and  frivolity  which  is 
consequent  upon  our  marvelous  material  prosper 
ity.  While  the  world  remains  sinful  the  choice 
spirits  will  come  together  in  religious  communities, 


158  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

and  by  that  law  of  atonement,  propitiation,  and 
sacrifice  they  will  joyously  lay  down  their  lives 
in  suffering,  not  for  themselves  alone,  but  for 
others.  While  they  exist  and  multiply  in  our 
country,  our  country  is  morally  secure.  They  are 
the  weepers;  they  are  those  who  are  crucified 
for  the  follies  of  the  nation.  It  is  the 
scandal  of  the  Cross  once  again  in  history. 
Around  that  great  Hero  of  a  seeming  lost  cause 
are  gathered  this  goodly  company  of  the  just,  they 
who  fast  and  pray  and  keep  vigil — they  by  whose 
stripes  we  are  healed. 

I  know  not  by  what  mysterious  law  it  is,  but 
there  are  some  elect  amongst  us  who  are  chosen 
to  suffer  for  others.  They  look  below  the  sur 
face  of  things.  They  see  the  gross  vanity  and  con 
ceit  of  it  all — the  nothingness  of  existence.  They 
are  those  by  whom  salvation  shall  come  to  Israel. 

Of  course  it  is  impossible  for  the  world  to  under 
stand  such  a  life  as  this.  I  once  heard  a  distin 
guished  American  agnostic  say  that  the  bridal 
robes  of  perpetual  chastity  were  to  him  the  habili 
ments  of  night  and  of  death,  and  that  the  saints 
who  bore  the  Cross  of  Christ  were  sluggards,  men 
of  inaction  and  the  parasites  of  humanity. 

While  men  believe  that  love  and  hope  and 
strength  and  joy  consist  in  building,  breeding,  and 
possessing  the  things  that  are  about  us,  they  shall 
never  taste  the  ecstasy  of  sacrifice — the  subtler 
bliss  of  the  spirit.  The  frivolous  and  the  vulgar, 
and  they  who  feel  contentment  in  being  clad  in 


CONTEMPLATION  AND  ACTIVITY       159 

beautiful  raiment,  or  find  favor  in  the  elegant  chat 
ter  of  the  drawing-room,  how  can  they  ever  know 
the  meaning  of  the  spiritual  life? 

It  is  doubtless  true  that  the  faith  of  the  Church 
has  constructed  glorious  cathedrals.  She  has 
drawn  to  the  spiritual  service  of  men  light  and 
music,  dogma,  poetry,  ritual,  and  all  things  beauti 
ful.  She  has  conquered  wayward  nations,  up 
lifted  the  slave,  and  solved  problems  which  the 
world  of  itself  could  not  do;  but  these  perform 
ances  are  largely  in  the  external  order.  Her 
larger  life  is  in  the  recesses  of  the  spirit.  The  pro- 
founder  evidences  of  true  religion  are  seen  in  the 
sacred  silence  of  the  cloister.  Not  distressed  by 
the  tumultuous  problems  of  life,  these  pure  and 
lowly-minded  virgins  of  Christ  move  in  a  land 
where  the  vision  is  clearer  and  the  reasons  for  the 
exercise  of  duty  more  plain.  "Behold  I  will  lead 
her  into  the  wilderness,  and  there  will  I  speak  to 
her  heart." 

It  is  a  portent  of  moral  decadence  when  the 
meditative  spirit  dies  out  from  the  heart  of  a  na 
tion.  I  am  happy  to  know  that  our  American  sis 
terhoods  are  daily  growing  in  numbers,  and  that 
the  cloistral  and  contemplative  life  is  being  the 
better  understood.  We  have  the  barefooted  Car 
melites,  the  poor  Clares,  the  cloistered  Dominicans, 
Visitandines,  and  Ursulines.  They  feel  that  the 
world  is  to  be  saved  only  by  Israelites  in  whom 
there  is  no  guile. 

Even  when  the  ancient  Romans  fell  into  a  period 


160  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

of  moral  decline  they  did  not  lose  the  ideal  of  per 
fect  chastity.  The  vestal  virgin  was  paid  to  live 
in  the  Temple  and  keep  vigil.  If  she  violated  her 
vow  (which  she  kept  only  for  one  year)  she  was 
buried  alive.  The  Greeks  likewise,  the  most  re 
fined  of  people,  yet  who  at  one  time  were  given 
over  to  the  pleasures  of  sense,  realized  throughout 
that  there  is  an  everlasting  beauty  and  sacredness 
in  inviolate  chastity.  The  vision  of  the  Apocalypse 
is  the  great  ideal  of  which  the  poets  have  ever 
sung. 

"And  a  great  sign  appeared  in  heaven:  a 
woman  clothed  with  the  sun,  and  the  moon 
under  her  feet,  and  on  her  head  a  crown  of 
twelve  stars." 

With  the  Hebrews,  although  every  maiden  de 
sired  to  be  the  mother  of  the  Messias,  a  few  rare 
souls  were  constrained  by  some  indefinable  in 
stinct  to  go  away  from  the  mazes  of  men.  They 
felt  as  if  the  Holy  One  would  not  suffer  them  to  see 
corruption.  "Behold  I  will  lead  her  into  the 
wilderness,  and  there  will  I  speak  to  her  heart." 
There  is  no  higher  privilege  upon  earth  than  to 
sacrifice  the  fruit  of  one's  life  upon  the  altar  of 
Jesus  Christ  for  ever.  What  greater  gift  to  God 
is  there  than  to  present  a  soul  as  white  on  the  day 
of  its  religious  Reception  as  at  the  moment  when 
the  saving  baptismal  dew  fell  upon  the  tender  fore 
head? 

In  proportion  as  we  detach  ourselves  from  the 
thraldom  of  the  things  of  sense  the  heart  dilates 


CONTEMPLATION  AND  ACTIVITY       161 

and  the  horizon  widens.  It  is  a  flippant  judgment 
to  suppose  that  the  contemplative  life  is  narrow 
because  it  is  cloistered.  The  hearts  of  these  holy 
women  are  wider  than  the  kingdoms  of  the  world. 


AUGUSTINE  HEWIT 

ripHE  five  original  Paulists  were  priests  dissimilar 
1  in  cast  of  mind  and  temperament.  A  holy  and 
common  purpose  was  the  basis  of  the  unity  of  their 
lives.  In  the  days  when  they  were  born  some  of 
the  choicest  spiritual  traditions  of  the  American 
Republic  came  from  New  England.  For  the  most 
part  this  select  constituency  sprang  from  the  loins 
of  New  England  stock.  Such  could  be  said  pre 
eminently  of  the  subject  of  our  study.  He  had 
therefore  by  birth  those  natural  susceptibilities 
which  are  conducive  to  exalted  spiritual  aspira 
tions.  His  father,  Rev.  Nathaniel  Hewit,  D.D.,  was 
religiously-minded  and  of  a  strong  and  masterful 
type  of  character.  Such  manifestations  of  indi 
viduality  expressed  themselves  in  the  vehemence 
with  which  he  took  hold  of  public  questions.  He 
was  a  temperance  reformer  whose  utterances  were 
known  even  in  England,  and  who  defied  public 
sentiment  in  those  ancient  times  when  rum  was 
both  in  Connecticut  and  Massachusetts  as  palatable 
a  beverage  as  is  milk  to  the  mouths  of  babes  and 
sucklings.  The  American  origin  of  the  Hewit  fam 
ily  reflected  back  to  a  minister  of  the  Church  of 
England  who  was  dispossessed  because  of  Puritan 
tendencies  by  Archbishop  Laud.  This  was  thought 

162 


AUGUSTINE  HE  WIT  163 

to  be  the  cause  of  his  coming  to  these  now  United 
States. 

Father  Hewit  was  born  November  27,  1820,  in 
Fairfield,    a    picturesque    town    near    Bridgeport, 
Conn.     He  had  for  his  mother,  Rebecca  Hillhouse 
Hewit,  a  woman  said  to  be,  by  those  who  knew  her, 
lovable,  refined,  and  very  beautiful  in  appearance. 
Remotely  her  family  was  of  mixed  English  and 
Irish  blood.     There  was  a  religious  strain  running 
through  her  lineage.  The  Hewit  and  Hillhouse  fam 
ilies  originated  from  the  same  American  colony, 
and  the  first  settler  of  the  latter  household  was  an 
Irish  Presbyterian  parson.     From  this,  one  would 
gather  that  Father  Hewit's  beginnings  had  much 
of  the  charm  and  romance  of  adventure  which 
hover  around  the  brave  lives  of  the  American  col 
onists.     It  is  certain  that  his  father,  Dr.  Hewit, 
commanded  the  reverence  of  the  Congregational 
denomination.     His  biography  makes  him  out  to 
be  a  preeminent  figure,  majestic  in  form,  of  seri 
ous    aspect,    whose    bearing    denoted    moral    and 
spiritual  composure.     He  was  a  graduate  of  Yale. 
He  finished  his  theological  course  at  Andover;  was 
made    pastor    of    the    Congregational    Church    of 
Plattsburg,   N.   Y.;   was   transferred   to   Fairfield, 
Conn.,  then  to  Bridgeport,  Conn.,  where  he  served 
as  a  minister  for  nearly  fifty  years.     He  died  in 
1869. 

The  influence  of  heredity,  be  it  remote  or  proxi 
mate,  in  the  formation  of  character  is  always  an 
interesting  consideration. 


164  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

Some  time  near  the  year  1828  Dr,  Hewit  visited 
England  as  a  representative  of  the  American  Tem 
perance  Society.  He  lectured  in  all  the  large 
cities,  and  a  record  is  given  of  a  meeting  in  Exeter 
Hall,  London.  Much  is  said  of  his  "producing 
upon  all  a  deep  impression  of  his  great  power"  and 
his  "splendid  and  fiery  eloquence — the  outcome  of 
his  deep  sincerity."  These  things  are  told  here  of 
the  father  in  order  the  better  to  bring  to  light  the 
characteristics  of  the  son.  He  inherited  something 
of  his  father's  appreciation  of  the  grave  difficulties 
of  the  temperance  problem,  and  this  was  more  not 
able  since  by  nature  he  was  never  drawn  to  a  sym 
pathetic  analysis  of  popular  questions. 

Father  Hewit  had  some  share  of  his  father's  ora 
torical  ability,  if  that  gift  is  to  be  measured  by  the 
effect  of  lasting  impressions.  Likewise  in  his 
mother's  family  were  there  conditions  to  predis 
pose  the  son  to  study  the  public  spirit.  Her 
father,  the  Hon.  James  Hillhouse,  became  a  mem 
ber  of  Congress  about  the  year  1791.  He  was  for 
sixteen  years  United  States  Senator  from  Con 
necticut.  A  curious  incident  is  related  of  him, 
that  as  President  of  the  Senate  he  was  called  upon 
to  be  acting  President  of  the  United  States  for  one 
day.  The  outgoing  President  retired  a  day  too 
early  and  his  successor  had  not  been  sworn  in. 

When  six  years  old  Father  Hewit  went  to  the 
Fairfield  Public  School;  at  eight  he  was  sent  to  the 
Phillips  Academy  at  Andover;  at  fifteen  his  name 
was  entered  at  Amherst  College,  and  he  was 


AUGUSTINE  HE  WIT  165 

graduated  from  that  institution  in  the  year  1839. 
Among  his  classmates  there  were  some  of  distinc 
tion,  such  as  Bishop  Huntingdon,  Henry  Ward 
Beecher  and  the  Rev.  Richard  Storrs,  D.D. 

After  graduation  the  mind  of  the  youth  naturally 
turned  to  the  religious  system  which  he  had  re 
ceived  by  inheritance.  In  the  Congregational 
Seminary  at  East  Windsor  he  fitted  himself  for 
the  ministry  of  that  denomination.  He  had  ac 
quired  the  authority  to  preach,  and  there  seems  to 
have  been  opening  out  to  his  intellect,  at  that 
early  period,  the  unreasonableness  of  the  doc 
trinal  economy  which  by  right  he  was  professed  to 
teach.  The  genius  and  argument  of  Calvin 
blighted  the  fresh  imaginings  of  his  youth.  Cal 
vinism  has  destroyed  the  religious  instinct  in  more 
souls  than  one.  The  mockery  and  hatred  of  all 
things  spiritual  so  vehement  in  the  career  of  the 
American  agnostic,  Colonel  Robert  G.  Ingersoll, 
are  often  referred  to  the  Calvinistic  gloom  which 
hung  about  the  perilous  adolescent  period  of  his 
life.  The  reaction  which  follows  from  such  a 
mental  condition  is  always  dangerous  and  some 
times  fatal. 

Young  Hewit  escaped  without  any  radical  in 
jury,  but  he  never  forgot,  as  is  evidenced  by  some 
passages  in  his  writings,  the  depressing  experience 
of  those  unhappy  times.  The  memory  of  them 
probably  provoked  in  later  days  the  making  of  that 
lucid  and  closely-argued  book,  Problems  of  the 
Age,  which  contains  as  a  sequel  some  Studies  in 


166  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

St.  Augustine.  Among  other  motives  for  the  pub 
lication  of  this  essay  on  the  illustrious  Doctor,  he 
says:  "We  wish  to  show  that  neither  the  saint 
himself  nor  the  Church  of  his  period  held  the  Cal- 
vinistic  or  Evangelical  system,  and  thus  remove  the 
misconceptions  of  both  Calvinistic  and  Pelagians." 

In  Father  Hewit's  Memoir  of  Rev.  Francis  A. 
Baker,  C.S.P.,  there  is  an  account  of  his  meeting 
with  Mr.  Dwight  Lyman,  the  intimate  friend  of 
Mr.  Baker.  He  writes  accordingly  that  he  "felt 
the  charm  of  his  glowing  and  enthusiastic  advocacy 
of  principles  which  were  just  beginning  to  ger 
minate  in  my  own  mind."  Soon  after  he  met  Mr. 
Baker.  In  a  letter  dated  Baltimore,  April  22,  1843, 
and  written  by  that  gentleman,  reference  is  made 
to  "a  Mr.  H.,  a  convert  to  the  Episcopal  Church, 
and  one,  I  believe,  of  great  promise.  He  was  a 
Congregationalist  minister,  and  Rev.  Mr.  B.  read 
me  a  letter  from  him,  dated  about  a  month  ago, 
before  his  coming  into  the  Church,  the  tone  of 
which  was  far  more  Catholic  than  that  of  many 
(alas!)  of  those  who  had  been  partakers  of  the 
holy  treasures  to  be  found  only  in  her  bosom."  It 
may  be  remarked  in  passing  that  Mr.  Dwight  Ly 
man  afterwards  became  a  Catholic  priest  of  the 
Archdiocese  of  Baltimore.  He  lived  a  long  life  as 
a  devoted  pastor  whose  blessings  and  good  works 
were  manifold.  His  truly  Christian  death  was  the 
natural  and  graceful  ending  of  a  consistent  priestly 
career. 

In  the  early  summer  of  the  year  1843  Father 


AUGUSTINE  HE  WIT  167 

Hewit  arrived  in  Baltimore  as  a  candidate  for  or 
ders  in  the  Episcopal  Church.  He  came  to  live  at 
Courtlandt  Street  in  the  house  of  Dr.  Whittingham, 
the  Protestant  Episcopal  Bishop  of  Maryland. 
The  reasons  which  led  to  this  step  have  been  given 
more  or  less  in  Father  Hewit's  own  writings.  The 
more  interior  growth  of  his  mind  and  spirit  has 
never  been  fully  revealed  to  the  world.  Its  most 
interesting  exposition  has  been  found  in  a  long 
series  of  correspondence  carried  on  between  his 
father  and  himself.  The  relentless  attitude  of  the 
father  and  the  struggle  of  the  son  to  harmonize 
filial  respect  with  the  overpowering  pressure  of 
his  conscience  are  depicted  in  these  letters  in  a 
pathetic  manner.  He  was  loyal  to  the  Church  of 
his  birth  for  six  years.  His  defection  from  it 
caused  his  youthful  heart  many  a  sorrow.  His 
father  did  but  look  upon  it  as  a  sin  against  the 
light.  Prompted  by  love  for  his  child  he  could  not 
suppress  his  wounded  feelings.  Young  Hewit 
could  do  nothing  but  leave  his  father's  house,  and 
like  an  exile  go  into  a  strange  land.  It  likewise 
blighted  a  beautiful  and  exalted  affection  which 
had  all  the  grace  and  loveliness  of  romance.  But 
the  sacrifices  contained  in  it  became,  under  Provi 
dence,  the  basis  of  a  wider  life  and  larger  love. 
The  correspondence  between  father  and  son  will, 
let  us  trust,  be  published.  Its  chief  merit  is  the 
display  of  the  personal  element  which  enters  very 
largely  in  the  process  of  conversion,  a  factor  which 
is  often  overlooked  in  the  study  of  religious  contro- 


168  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

versy.  It  is  impossible  within  the  limited  space 
of  this  Essay  to  give  a  thorough  representation  of 
Father  Hewit's  religious  development  from  Evan- 
gelicanism  to  Anglicanism.  It  became  apparent 
to  him  that  the  former,  as  a  system,  could  not  his 
torically  justify  its  position — that  its  likenesses  to 
the  Apostolic  Christian  Church  are  but  seeming 
and  not  real,  and  that  the  original  reasons  for 
hierarchical  organization  and  sacramentalism  can 
be  distinctly  proved.  In  the  year  1842  his  mind 
had  proceeded  another  degree  toward  Catholicism, 
as  is  evident  from  notes,  correspondence  and  writ 
ing  done  at  the  time.  He  began  to  grasp  the  idea 
of  tradition  and  the  utter  lack  of  value  in  Scripture 
as  a  basis  of  faith  unless  there  be  a  norm  of  exter 
nal  authority  by  which  to  interpret  both  Scripture 
and  tradition.  About  this  time  the  Tractarian 
movement  had  arisen  in  England,  and  its  influence 
was  beginning  to  be  felt  in  the  Episcopal  Church 
of  the  United  States.  The  Rev.  Clarence  E.  Wai- 
worth  has  told  the  story  in  a  genial  and  interesting 
book  entitled  The  Oxford  Movement  in  America. 
William  Rollinson  Whittingham,  who  was  Father 
Hewit's  spiritual  director,  was  a  disciple  of  New 
man.  The  Bishop  was  graduated  from  the  Chelsea 
Seminary,  New  York,  in  1825.  In  that  institution 
he  was  professor  of  ecclesiastical  history  for  two 
years.  He  assumed  charge  of  the  Baltimore  dio 
cese  in  1840.  Young  Hewit  lived  with  him  and 
was  naturally  impressed,  for  beside  his  devoutness 
and  learning  he  was  one  of  the  most  prominent 


AUGUSTINE  HEWIT  169 

figures  in  the  Episcopal  Church  in  those  days.  So 
when  the  name  of  Nathaniel  Augustus  Hewit  was 
presented  for  ordination  to  the  diaconate  he  was 
careful  to  give  his  assent  to  the  Thirty-nine 
Articles  only  in  the  sense  of  "Tract  No.  90."  How 
ever,  not  long  afterwards  the  Popery  charge  was 
hurled  against  Whittingham.  He  yielded  some 
what  by  relieving  himself  of  certain  ritualistic 
practices  and  gave  subtle  and  unreal  explanations 
which  distressed  the  youthful  Newmanites  that 
had  gathered  around  him.  Although  it  was  a 
shock  to  Hewit,  it  was  a  wholesome  one.  It  taught 
him  to  think  for  himself.  He  already  appreciated 
the  historic  force  of  the  patristic  argument  so  log 
ically  and  eloquently  expressed  by  Newman.  But 
the  shock  was  severer  still  when  news  came  from 
England  that  the  great  Oxford  leader  had  himself 
actually  entered  the  Catholic  Church.  This  oc 
curred  October  9,  1845,  at  Littlemore.  In  Charles 
ton,  South  Carolina,  on  Holy  Saturday  of  the  year 
1846,  Father  Hewit  proceeded  to  do  likewise.  He 
was  now  a  Catholic.  It  was  then  that  he  changed 
his  name  from  Nathaniel  Augustus  to  Augustine 
Francis — in  honor  of  St.  Augustine  and  St.  Francis 
de  Sales. 

It  may  not  be  amiss  to  quote  here  an  unpub 
lished  letter  written  to  his  father  just  before  this 
time: 

"Edenton,  February  19,  1846. 

"Mv  DEAR  FATHER  : — I  take  my  pen  this  morning  to 
communicate  to  you  a  purpose  of  mine  which  I  fear 


170  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

must  unavoidably  give  you  pain,  but  upon  which  I 
trust  you  will  look  calmly  and  quietly.  Although  it 
has  given  me  great  and  most  soothing  comfort  to  per 
ceive  in  your  late  letters  how  much  your  feelings  have 
changed  respecting  my  theological  and  religious  posi 
tion,  yet  I  have  in  one  sense  regretted  it,  as  fearing  that 
you  were  indulging  a  hope  that  in  the  present  divisions 
in  the  Episcopal  Church,  when  one  set  of  High-Church 
men  have  advanced  toward  the  Catholic  Church,  and 
another  is  retreating  upon  Protestant  ground,  I  might 
be  among  the  latter  class;  which  hope  future  events 
would  take  from  you,  and  thus  occasion  a  renewal  of 
past  sorrow,  more  painful  than  if  it  had  been  healed. 

"It  is  now  plain  enough  that  the  members  of  our 
communion,  who  have  followed  the  teaching  of  Dr. 
Pusey  and  Mr.  Newman,  must  either  retrace  their  steps 
or  go  on  into  the  bosom  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church. 
And  as  study  and  meditation  during  the  last  three  years 
have  confirmed  me  in  Catholic  principles,  and  caused 
me  to  advance  continually  towards  Roman  doctrine, 
I  find  that  I  must  embrace  the  latter  alternative.  In 
justice  to  Bishop  Whittingham  I  must  say  and  beg  you 
to  believe  that  his  influence  has  retarded  my  progress 
towards  the  Church  of  Rome  more  than  any  which  I 
have  felt. 

"And  now,  my  dear  Father,  I  cannot  enter  into  any 
minute  history  of  my  change,  or  of  my  present  views. 
You  will  yourself  see  that  in  respect  to  the  doctrines  of 
Church  Authority,  Priesthood,  the  Holy  Eucharist, 
Justification,  the  Sacraments,  I  have  not  essentially 
changed  my  views;  and  also  that  there  is  no  difference 
in  principle  between  these  and  the  other  doctrines  of 
the  Church  of  Rome.  The  only  new  doctrines  I  have 
admitted  are  the  authority  of  the  Holy  See,  Purgatory, 
the  Invocation  of  Saints  and  the  veneration  of  images. 
And  these  you  will  perceive  I  am  sure  are  involved  in 
the  doctrine  of  Unity,  of  Justification,  of  human  inter- 


AUGUSTINE  HEWIT  171 

vention  for  the  forgiveness  of  sins,  and  the  use  of  the 
altar,  the  cross  and  other  symbols.  I  have  but  a  few 
words  to  say  on  any  of  these  points  at  present.  Only 
with  regard  to  images,  I  will  simply  say  that  it  is  clear 
to  my  mind  that  the  sin  of  idolatry  consists  in  adoring 
idols  instead  of  the  true  God:  that  the  prohibition  of 
images  and  pictures  to  the  Jews  was  a  temporary  com 
mandment:  that  the  reason  of  it  was  that  Christ,  the 
image  of  God,  had  not  yet  been  manifested:  and  that  if 
it  is  right  to  make  a  picture  of  Our  Blessed  Saviour,  it 
is  also  right  to  express  the  inward  sentiment  of  adora 
tion  towards  Him  which  that  picture  awakens  in  the 
mind  by  an  outward  act  of  veneration  towards  it  which 
we  make  in  token  of  our  worship  of  Him;  just  as  we 
kiss  the  picture  of  a  friend  in  token  of  our  love  to  him. 
"With  regard  to  the  invocation  and  intercession  of 
the  Blessed  Mother  of  God,  the  Holy  Angels  and  the 
Saints,  it  seems  to  me  that  it  is  a  necessary  consequence 
of  the  doctrine  that  believers  are  one  with  Christ  and 
participate  in  His  Righteousness,  His  Sonship,  His 
Glory,  His  Kingdom;  and  are  made  'to  sit  together  with 
Him  in  Heavenly  places.'  As  to  the  alleged  tendency 
of  the  Catholic  belief  to  draw  away  the  soul  from  the 
supreme  love  and  worship  of  the  Father  and  the  Son 
to  an  idolatrous  worship  of  creatures,  I  will  only  say 
this,  that  it  is  clear  from  Scripture  that  all  idolaters 
have  their  part  in  the  lake  that  burneth  with  fire  and 
brimstone,  and  are  wholly  unable  to  love  or  trust  in 
Christ;  whereas  it  is  certain  that  the  devotional  writ 
ings  of  those  who  have  been  the  most  strenuous  advo 
cates  of  the  Catholic  doctrine  breathe  the  purest  and 
the  profoundest  love  and  faith  towards  God  and  the 
Blessed  Saviour.  I  know  from  my  own  experience 
that  this  doctrine  has  no  tendency  to  draw  away  the 
heart  from  Christ,  or  to  obscure  His  Mediation,  His 
Passion,  His  Incommunicable  Deity;  but  on  the  con 
trary  illustrates  and  confirms  and  perfects  all. 


172  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

"I  cannot,  of  course,  expect  you  to  agree  with  me. 
My  only  object  is  to  convince  you  that  as  you  believe 
there  are  pious  and  good  Catholics,  you  may  believe 
that  whatever  is  true  of  the  Catholic  doctrines  in  them 
selves,  yet  as  they  actually  lie  in  my  mind  they  are 
consistent  with  a  true  and  saving  faith.  And  I  would 
for  the  same  purpose  request  you  to  read  Moehler's 
Symbolism,  a  work  thought  to  be  equal  to  Bellarmine, 
if  not  superior.  It  is  my  intention  to  join  the  Cath 
olic  Church  in  Charleston,  where  I  shall  probably  re 
main  for  some  time.  I  trust  I  need  not  assure  you  that 
my  sentiments  of  love  and  veneration  towards  you  re 
main  unchanged,  and  that  I  hope  for  the  continuance 
of  confidence  and  kindness  on  your  part  which  has 
made  our  recent  correspondence  so  grateful  to  us  both. 
I  trust  you  will  see  in  the  frank  and  open  manner  in 
which  I  have  written  to  you  a  proof  of  my  confidence 
in  the  strength  of  our  mutual  esteem  and  affection.  I 
am  happy  to  be  able  to  say  that  I  am  quite  as  well  as  I 
have  been.  You  will  know  how  anxious  I  shall  be  to 
hear  from  you  after  your  receiving  this  letter,  and  I 
will  write  directly  from  Charleston.  And  now,  with 
best  love  to  all,  I  am  your  affectionate  son, 

"AUGUSTUS." 

The  successive  stages  in  the  history  of  that  spiri 
tual  change  are  more  fully  shown  in  articles  in  the 
American  Catholic  Quarterly  Review  and  the 
Catholic  World.  The  latter  has  a  popular  exposi 
tion  of  his  conversion  in  the  October  number  of 
the  year  1887 — it  is  written  by  himself.  In  the 
former  he  has  a  very  important  contribution 
printed  July,  1895.  It  bears  the  graphic  title: 
"Pure  vs.  Diluted  Catholicism."  Indeed,  from 
April,  1891,  to  October,  1896,  only  one  year  before 


AUGUSTINE  HE  WIT  173 

his  death,  he  was  almost  a  constant  contributor  to 
this  review.  It  would  be  interesting  to  count  the 
number  of  total  pages  of  articles  written  for  the 
American  Catholic  Quarterly  Review,  if  only  to 
manifest  his  literary  activity  and  intellectual 
strength  even  to  the  time  of  his  death.  The  sudden 
change  of  scene  from  Baltimore  to  Charleston  is 
accounted  for  from  the  fact  that  our  subject  was 
constrained  to  go  South,  having  had  several 
haemorrhages  of  the  lungs.  He  was  obliged  to 
spend  the  winter  in  Edenton;  he  then  went  to 
Charleston. 

The  seriousness  of  this  physical  misfortune  may 
have  had  some  part  in  sealing  the  act  of  his  con 
version.  On  one  occasion  only  was  he  known  to 
speak  of  that  critical  time,  and  then  he  told  in  a 
most  naive  manner  of  how  he  arrived  in  Charleston 
at  Bishop  Reynolds'  house,  thin  and  pale  as  death, 
and  having  but  a  few  cents  in  his  pocket — all  the 
money  he  possessed  in  the  world.  He  had,  how 
ever,  that  inexplicable  freedom  and  peace  of  con 
science  which  is  concomitant  with  entire  resigna 
tion  to  the  Divine  Will.  The  Catholic  Bishop  of 
the  Charleston  Diocese  was  taken  with  the  young 
man  and  introduced  him  to  the  Vicar-General,  Dr. 
Lynch,  who  became  afterwards  the  third  Bishop  of 
Charleston.  He,  with  Right  Rev.  Mgr.  Corcoran, 
the  famous  scholar  of  Overbrook  Seminary,  Phila 
delphia,  and  for  many  years  the  faithful  editor  of 
the  American  Catholic  Quarterly  Review,  lived  at 
the  Bishop's  house.  Both  of  these  became  Hewit's 


174  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

friends.  He  aided  them  by  teaching  in  a  collegiate 
academy  which  owed  its  existence  to  the  distin 
guished  Bishop  England.  At  the  same  time  he  was 
pursuing  his  theological  course.  On  the  feast  of 
the  Annunciation  of  Our  Lady,  March  25,  1847,  he 
was  ordained  priest  by  Bishop  Reynolds.  Shortly 
afterward  he  was  commissioned  to  compile  and 
edit  the  works  of  Bishop  England.  This  took  him 
to  Philadelphia,  where  he  met  Bishop  Kenrick, 
afterward  Archbishop  of  Baltimore.  While  in 
Philadelphia  he  determined  to  lead  a  stricter  reli 
gious  life.  He  began  to  look  toward  the  Society 
of  Jesus  and  vaguely  thought  of  entering  it,  but 
for  a  reason  which  could  never  be  learned  he  re 
versed  his  desire.  Moreover,  his  special  rea 
son  for  joining  the  Redemptorists  was  never 
made  known.  Several  times  he  expressed  the 
salutary  impression  made  on  him  by  his  first  visit 
to  a  Redemptorist  convent.  He  was  edified  by  the 
missionary  zeal  of  the  Fathers  and  by  the  severity 
and  simplicity  of  their  lives.  They  accepted  him 
after  he  had  passed  his  probation.  He  wras  pro 
fessed,  took  the  vows,  and  was  sent  to  Baltimore 
to  the  Redemptorist  Church  of  St.  Alphonsus. 
Afterwards  his  Superior  sent  him  on  missions 
throughout  the  country  in  company  with  Fathers 
Walworth,  Hecker,  Deshon,  and  later,  Baker. 
Baker  was  received  into  the  Catholic  Church  by 
Father  Hewit  in  presence  of  Father  Hecker,  April 
9,  1853,  in  the  city  of  Baltimore.  He  was  ordained 
to  the  priesthood  September  21,  1856.  The  life  of 


AUGUSTINE  HEWIT  175 

a  Redemptorist  and  likewise  of  a  Paulist  mission 
ary,  is  depicted  in  Father  Hewit's  Memoir  of  Father 
Baker.  It  is  now  a  familiar  story  of  how  the  five 
American  Redemptorists,  Hewit,  Walworth,  Baker, 
and  Deshon,  under  the  leadership  of  Hecker, 
sought  a  plan  for  founding  an  English-speaking 
Redemptorist  house;  and  how  there  arose  differ 
ences  with  their  Superiors.  A  summary  of  their 
separation  from  the  Redemptorists  is  given  in  an 
admirable  chapter  of  the  biography  of  Father 
Hecker,  written  by  Father  Elliott.  It  is  needless 
to  go  into  detail.  This  much  is  merely  intimated 
to  aver  that  Hewit  played  an  honorable  and  effi 
cient  part  in  the  founding  of  the  new  community. 
Hecker  arrived  in  Rome  August  26,  1857,  on  his 
errand  to  the  General  of  the  Congregation  of  the 
Most  Holy  Redeemer.  On  August  29th  he  was  ex 
pelled  from  his  community,  and  in  December  of 
the  same  year  he  had  his  first  audience  with  Pius 
IX.  In  the  following  year,  March  6th,  by  a  decree 
of  the  Congregation  of  Bishops  and  Regulars, 
Hecker  and  his  brethren  were  dispensed  from  their 
vows.  In  1859,  June  19th,  the  corner-stone  of  the 
Paulist  house  was  laid.  During  all  this  crisis 
Father  Hecker  had  the  undeniable  moral  support 
of  Father  Hewit,  and  in  every  detail  of  the  pro 
cedure  they  were  of  one  mind,  as  were  Walworth, 
Deshon  and  Baker.  From  that  day  to  this,  amic 
able  relations  have  ever  existed  between  the  Con 
gregation  of  the  Most  Holy  Redeemer  and  the  Con 
gregation  of  St.  Paul. 


176  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

Father  Hewit's  Paulist  life  begins  with  the  ap 
proval  of  the  Paulist  Rule  by  Archbishop  John 
Hughes,  July  7,  1858.  The  Rev.  Walter  Elliott, 
C.S.P.,  has  put  in  print  this  statement  that  Father 
Hewit  "was  destined  to  be  more  to  Father  Hecker 
than  any  other  man."  This,  to  the  Paulists,  was 
the  most  providential  aspect  in  Father  Hecker's  life. 
Hecker  never  printed  anything  without  consulta 
tion  and  especially  with  Father  Hewit.  Almost 
every  thought  that  Hecker  placed  on  paper  was  not 
merely  the  long  and  careful  result  of  consultation, 
but  the  effect  likewise  of  interior  contemplation,  of 
incessant  prayer.  It  was  the  natural  outcome  of 
the  intuitive  science  of  the  mystic.  There  was  at 
times  no  need  to  consult  the  books  except  to  find 
the  consecrated  forms  from  which  to  clothe  his 
thought  and  thus  save  it  from  misinterpretation. 
Then  it  was  that  Hewit's  wide  reading  and  famil 
iarity  with  the  ancient  fountains  of  knowledge  and 
with  definitions  of  the  schools  and  the  time- 
honored  scholastic  terminology  became  of  im 
mense  service  to  him. 

The  trust  and  sense  of  security  manifested  by 
the  American  Episcopate  in  relationship  with 
Father  Hewit  were  providential  helps  in  the  foun 
dation  of  the  Paulist  Congregation.  If  in  his  early 
life  his  conservatism  was  unjustifiable,  it  was  al 
ways  fortunate.  Latterly  he  mellowed  out,  and  in 
his  search  for  the  true  and  the  right  he  saw  that  to 
accept  the  new  was  in  many  cases  but  to  safeguard 
the  old.  He  believed  and  he  said  publicly  and  pri- 


AUGUSTINE  HEWIT  177 

vately  that,  measured  by  the  mind  of  the  Catholic 
Church,  Hecker  was  undoubtedly  endowed  with 
spiritual  gifts  far  beyond  the  ordinary.  He  be 
lieved  absolutely  that  the  consecration  of  the  vol 
untary  principle  was  the  reason  of  the  religious 
existence  of  the  Paulist  community.  From  the  be 
ginning  to  the  day  of  his  death,  July  3,  1897,  he 
worked  faithfully  for  it.  He  was  a  missionary, 
lecturer,  professor,  spiritual  director,  and  Superior- 
General.  He  wrote  valuable  books,  magazine 
articles,  and  reviews.  He  held  converse  with  the 
learned  and  holy,  like  Orestes  Brownson  and 
Bayma  the  Jesuit.  He  knew  philosophy  well,  and 
he  was  wise  enough  to  show  that  he  was  ignorant 
of  that  modern  revelation  of  philosophy — experi 
mental  psychology.  He  confessed  likewise  that 
modern  sociology  in  the  department  of  ethics,  al 
though  utterly  congenial  to  his  mind  and  tempera 
ment,  was  nevertheless  of  immense  worth  to 
science.  He  knew  history,  dogma,  and  ascetic 
theology.  He  seems  to  have  had  no  extraordinary 
interior  experience,  but  he  was  holy  and  he  knew 
how  to  guide  others  and  to  interpret  the  masters 
of  spiritual  literature,  as  is  evident  from  his  book, 
Light  in  Darkness.  He  never  pretended  to  any 
thing  original  in  what  he  wrote  or  lectured;  his 
ambition  was  but  to  popularize  truths  long  since 
hidden  from  the  world.  His  reading  was  exten 
sive.  Being  conversant  with  at  least  seven  lan 
guages,  he  could  at  will  and  with  facility  betake 
himself  to  the  original  sources  of  many  subjects  of 


178  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

knowledge.  In  a  word,  his  was  a  dignified,  con 
sistent  and  more  than  ordinary  career  both  as 
priest  and  scholar.  May  the  fair  memory  of  him 
never  go  out  of  the  hearts,  not  only  of  his  own, 
but  of  others,  for  he  was  a  benignant  and  wise 
father  among  many  sons. 


THE  NEW  FRANCISCAN  CULT 

JUST  at  present  it  is  a  fashion  in  literature  to 
perceive  and  write  about  the  beauty  and  poetry 
of  monasticism.  This  desire  will  pass  when  some 
other  chord  will  be  struck  to  move  the  reading 
public.  For  the  most  part,  all  these  books  are  ex 
cellently  written,  and  by  men  who  finely  appreciate 
what  has  come  to  be  regarded  as  the  aestheticism 
of  the  religion  of  the  Catholic  Church. 

It  is  a  question  whether  or  not  the  interior, 
meritorious  or  truly  spiritual  principle  behind 
monasticism  is  at  all  comprehended  in  this  litera 
ture  which  is  now  being  published  concerning  it. 

It  is  very  largely  an  expression  of  admiration 
for  the  artistic  and  external  aspect  of  the  religious 
ideal — the  sacrificial  purpose  of  the  life  is  hardly 
if  ever  appreciated. 

There  is  now,  moreover,  much  admiration  for 
the  Franciscan  ideal.  St.  Francis  is  said  to  be 
everybody's  saint,  and  many  are  reading  The  Little 
Flowers  and  The  Canticle  of  the  Sun. 

The  personality  of  "the  poor  man  of  Assisi"  will 
ever  take  captive  the  imagination  of  great  poets 
and  critics  like  Tennyson  and  Ruskin.  Then  there 
are  others  who  study  St.  Francis  more  seriously. 
Observers  there  are  like  Sabatier  who  regarded 

179 


180  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

him  as  a  reformer  of  the  thirteenth  century,  whose 
socialistic  idea  might  with  some  modification  be 
applied  even  to  conditions  in  the  twentieth  century. 

Sabatier  makes  one  of  the  purposes  of  the  Saint's 
life  to  be  a  living  revolt  against  sacerdotalism, 
whereas  in  truth  it  was  a  revolt  against  the  ex 
aggerated  ecclesiasticism  and  un-Christian  luxury 
of  the  time.  It  has  yet  to  be  proved  against  St. 
Francis  of  Assisi  that  he  denied  the  traditional 
idea  of  an  official  priesthood. 

There  are  three  kinds  of  disciples  of  the  Saint. 
First  there  is  the  artist  who  remembers  and  looks 
upon  him  as  the  poet  who  out  of  very  love  swooned 
away  at  the  sight  of  the  wild  flowers  and  held 
sweet  converse  with  the  birds  and  the  fishes. 

Secondly,  the  sociologist  who  regards  him  as  a 
true  Christian  reformer.  Finally,  there  is  the 
prayerful  student  who  sees  the  meritorious  and 
spiritual  principle  behind  the  idea.  He  alone  is 
the  faithful  disciple  of  St.  Francis. 

It  is  an  imperfection  in  the  hagiographer  to 
make  his  work  so  charming  and  artistic  that  it  can 
not  be  the  life  even  of  a  Saint  and  much  less  of  a 
Franciscan  of  the  Third  Order.  Poesy  and  ro 
mance  do  not  always  hold  good  in  the  light  of  the 
rough  realities.  Doubtless  the  hagiography  of  the 
Saints  manifest  an  exquisite  and  picturesque  as 
pect,  and  the  foundation  of  their  attractiveness 
may  be  in  fact,  but  the  biographer  must  not  dis 
hearten  us,  with  the  erroneous  belief,  that  any  soul, 
in  any  place,  can  live  a  religious  life,  composedly 


THE  NEW  FRANCISCAN  CULT          181 

and  sweetly,  without  having  tasted  many  times  of 
the  rigors  and  death  of  the  cross. 

The  world's  objection  to  religion  is  that  it  is  a 
weariness  to  the  natural  man. 

The  beginner's  fear  of  the  spiritual  yoke  is,  that, 
it  is  burdensome  and  never  lightsome  or  sweet. 
It  is  its  very  severity  and  harshness  which  gives 
it  its  meritorious  and  atoning  power  unto  salva 
tion.  To  throw  the  glamour  or  romance  over  this 
fundamental  principle  of  ascetic  theology  is  wrong, 
when  it  unduly  excites  the  emotions  and  imagina 
tion.  In  such  conditions  the  mind  and  will  of  the 
spiritual  aspirant  are  impeded  in  their  normal 
operations. 

The  Franciscan  Cult  has  produced  a  literature 
admirable  in  qualities  of  style  and  structure  and 
erudition.  For  the  most  part  the  writers  and  dis 
ciples  are  finely  strung,  and  perceive  (as  artists 
can)  the  finer  aspect  of  the  economy  of  the  spirit. 
But  sometimes  they  fail  in  not  grasping  the  fierce 
and  tremendous  seriousness  behind  it.  Yet  they 
may  know  the  names  of  the  mystics  and  their 
works  and  where  to  find  them,  which,  indeed,  is  an 
accomplishment  in  these  days,  when  high  school 
girls  are  reading  Huxley  and  Spencer.  I  cannot 
but  revere  the  devout  Franciscan  dreamer  who 
sleeps  in  the  golden  time  of  the  mediaeval  past. 

Of  course,  the  Franciscan  principle  can  never  be 
the  predominant,  but  only  the  exceptional  norm,  of 
religious  perfection  for  the  new  era.  It  will  never 
die,  for  rare  spirits  will  seek  it — as  a  frightened 


182  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

bird  the  nest.  The  gross  indignities  of  modern 
life  are  distressing  the  delicately  organized  types. 
There  is  nothing  in  the  broken  sects  of  Christen 
dom,  but  narrow-mindedness  and  vulgar  sentiment 
to  feed  the  hungering  heart  and  soul.  The  in 
tegral  compactness  of  Catholicism  can  do  it — the 
system  that  can  take  my  heart  and  my  imagina 
tion  to  that  lovable  land  of  Italy,  to  the  town  of 
Assisi,  far  away  in  the  Umbrian  Hills.  In  the  pos 
session  of  some  of  the  graces  of  the  good  St.  Fran 
cis,  may  I  sleep  and  take  my  rest  and  be  singularly 
blessed  with  hope. 


THE  GREGORIAN  CHANT 

1AM  old  enough  to  remember  when  Alfred 
Young,  the  Paulist,  stood  sadly  alone,  to  the 
discredit  of  his  opponents,  in  trying  to  introduce 
Gregorian  chant  into  the  churches  of  the  United 
States.  He  had  as  successor  Sir  Edmund  Hurley, 
who  suffered  for  many  years  from  the  same  clerical 
incomprehension  of  musical  expression. 

But  lo!  there  is  now  a  startling  reaction  toward 
the  severest  of  Gregorian  plain  chant.  How  it  has 
come  about  I  do  not  know.  The  encyclical  of  Pius 
X.  was  never  taken  seriously  in  this  country.  Per 
haps  the  late  Pope's  sweet  tone  and  the  gentle 
memory  of  his  words  have  at  last  reached  our 
impervious  senses. 

It  is  nearly  twenty-five  years  since  Madame 
Melba  did  me  the  gracious  favor  of  singing  an  of 
fertory  piece,  Gounod's  Ave  Maria,  in  one  of  the 
churches  of  San  Francisco.  Several  years  after 
she  listened  to  some  Gregorian  sung  in  New  York. 
Her  musical  instinct  at  once  divined  the  acute 
contrast  between  Gounod  and  the  depth,  rhythm, 
sincerity  and  artlessness  of  the  chant.  She  felt 
that  it  was  indeed  the  Church's  own  music  mani 
fested  in  keeping  with  the  mystery  of  the  Eternal 
Sacrifice  and  the  incense  of  prayer, 

183 


181  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

I  was  reminded  of  Huysman's  Durtal  who,  when 
he  heard  Gounod's  "pert  mysticism"  at  a  requiem 
in  the  Madelaine,  concluded  that  there  ought  to  be 
astonishing  penalties  for  choir  masters  who  allow 
such  musical  effeminacy  in  church. 

Whatever  private  musical  opinion  may  be, 
Gregorian  chant  is  a  perennial  source  of  interest 
and  inquiry  in  spite  of  its  outrageous  rendition  in 
many  choirs  of  our  land.  As  in  any  profound  and 
insistent  phase  of  art  it  can  easily  be  spoiled  in  the 
execution.  The  faith  which  created  it  must  be  be 
hind  its  chanting.  Hence  it  is  sung  with  light- 
heartedness  and  intelligence  in  convents  such  as 
the  Cenacle,  where  they  have  the  authentic 
Solesmes  tradition  or  in  the  Dominican  Monastery 
at  Hunt's  Point,  in  the  city  of  New  York. 

To  some  the  chant  means  nothing  but  elemental 
music  of  severe  and  rigid  phrasing  with  no  color  or 
melody  or  variation.  Yet  the  glory  and  spacious 
ness  of  some  Gregorian  Introits  have  been  the  mar 
vel  of  saints,  poets,  artists  and  kings.  The  mighty 
streams  of  mellow  sound  that,  with  tragical  pauses, 
pour  out  from  the  Psalms,  are  a  consistent  occa 
sion  of  delectation  to  the  devout.  Let  us  hope 
that  the  liturgical  sense  so  distressingly  lacking 
with  us  will  be  born  again.  Gregorian  chant  is 
not  understood  in  this  country  for  the  reason, 
among  others,  that  we  have  not  as  yet  learned  how 
to  understand  its  immaterial,  esoteric  nature. 

The  secret  of  Plain  Chant  is  in  the  knowledge  of 
it.  The  voice  is  null  and  void  when  the  spiritual 


THE  GREGORIAN  CHANT  185 

sense  is  lacking.  There  are  Plain  Chant  antiphons 
so  unearthly,  so  penitentially  austere,  so  celestial 
in  their  fight  and  mobile  in  range  that  they  pro 
voke  wonderment  even  in  the  hearts  of  the  listless 
and  the  simple. 

It  was  a  bold  stroke  of  genius  for  Cardinal 
Vaughan  to  construct  the  greatest  church  in  Eu 
rope  since  the  Reformation,  but  as  we  learn  from 
his  Life,  he  felt  that  it  would  be  soulless  without  a 
splendid  revival  of  the  mediaeval  Chant  and  ritual. 
It  had  to  show  the  sincerity  of  past  ages  and  shoot 
forward  in  glory  to  the  time  to  come. 

Wagner  made  the  human  voice  but  one  part  of 
his  operatic  structure.  With  the  voice  there  was 
to  be  the  marvelous  orchestration,  the  scenic  art, 
and  the  poem  of  the  Nieblungen  Lied. 

In  the  scheme  of  the  Gregorian  the  human  voice 
is  but  a  part  of  the  vast  economy  of  prayer,  com 
munion,  sacrifice,  atonement  and  aspiration  which 
mount  on  high  through  the  soul  of  the  Church. 
Its  emotionalism  is  regulated  by  consecration.  It 
is  passionless  yet  fervent  and  propitiatory.  Its 
purpose  is  so  exalted  that  in  its  performance  noth 
ing  should  distract.  Therefore  women  should  not 
not  be  allowed  to  sing  it  in  our  churches.  They 
are  generally  self  conscious  and  personal  and 
therefore  destroy  its  supreme  artistry.  However, 
if  one  may  say  it  of  music,  it  retains  its  sexless 
superterrestrial  character  in  convents  and  monas 
teries  where  the  fervid  sestheticism  and  the  senti 
ment  of  religion  are  under  restraint.  All  the  con- 


186  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

fusion  of  earthly  sentimentality  has  vanished. 
Its  passion  is  seraphic. 

It  is  an  erroneous  opinion  to  presume  that  be 
cause  it  is  now  so  badly  done  that  it  cannot  be  well 
done  except  within  the  walls  of  religious  Chapels. 
I  heard  that  sublime  musical  orison,  the  "Missa  de 
Angelis,"  chanted  by  thousands  of  the  congregation 
in  the  Cathedral  at  Cologne.  I  was  stirred  when 
listening  to  the  Gregorian  "Credo,"  that  great  hymn 
of  human  faith  as  it  rose  out  of  the  hearts  of  thirty 
thousand  Lourdes  pilgrims  after  they  beheld  a 
miracle  performed  on  a  Belgian  cripple.  It  was 
not  only,  and  at  the  same  time  a  shout  of  joy,  but 
a  solemn  cry  of  trust  in  Him  Who  could  make  the 
lame  man  leap  as  a  hart.  No  other  church  music 
can  produce  this  preternatural  effect.  It  reaches 
even  deeper  than  this  in  its  extra  human  quality. 
It  springs  from  the  loins  of  the  Church,  and  was 
nurtured  by  the  Church  in  those  wondrous 
"Schohe  Cantorum"  of  the  Middle  Ages. 

The  modern  sacred  music  of  Dubois  or  Massanet, 
for  example,  or  of  a  more  serious  composer  like 
Bach,  cannot  even  remotely  attain  the  solid 
grandeur  of  the  old  ingenuous  Chant.  In  sincere 
art  the  consciousness  of  the  artist  is  overwhelm 
ingly  submerged.  This  is  the  divinity  and  ethereal 
quality  in  Gregorian  Chant.  However,  it  must  be 
well  done.  If  done  without  soul  or  spiritual  sense 
it  is  a  harsh,  crude  and  unbending  emission  of 
sound. 

Perhaps  some  musical  genius  will  fix  a  practi- 


THE  GREGORIAN  CHANT  187 

cal,  definite  mode  of  procedure  to  teach  the  faith 
ful  of  the  American  Church  the  inner  mystical 
significance  of  Gregorian  so  that  they  may  verily 
feel:  "Quod  ore  canto  corde  credo." 

It  is  a  curious  fact  that  the  Church  which  has 
been  so  potent  in  safeguarding  so  many  of  its 
treasures,  has  not  been  able  to  guide  the  composers 
and  choir  masters  who  have  suppressed  that  mode 
of  worship  which  began  with  the  very  birth  of  the 
ancient  Church. 

Oh!  let  us  have  once  again  the  music  which,  as 
an  unusual  critic  avers,  has  penetrated  to  the  mar 
row  of  the  Church,  has  clung  to  each  of  its  phrases 
and  become  with  it,  one  body  and  one  soul. 


SIR  OLIVER  LODGE'S  LECTURE 

IT  is  to  the  honor  and  breadth  of  the  Catholic 
system  that  it  occludes  all  that  is  wholesome 
in  spiritual  science.  This  as  a  verity  was  never 
so  borne  in  on  me  than  when  I  listened  recently  to 
a  physicist  who  has  become  a  psychologist,  and 
even  a  professed  spiritualist.  All  that  he  said  was 
Catholic  truth,  until  in  the  excess  of  faith,  he  en 
tered  in  a  new  domain  where  he  had  no  external 
norm  of  authority  to  regulate  his  confident  asser 
tions  which,  in  fact,  had  no  verification.  But  this 
was  apparent  only  at  the  very  end  of  the  lecture. 
However,  I  have  been  told  that  the  venom  of  the 
bee  is  in  its  tail.  Yet  it  is  this  same  lecturer  who 
in  October,  1905,  commends  Hon.  Arthur  Balfour's 
address  to  the  British  Association  at  Cambridge,  in 
which  he  appears  to  hint  that  scientific  men  are  apt 
to  lose  all  sense  of  reasonable  constraint  unless 
they  restrict  their  investigations  to  their  own  do 
main.  It  is,  moreover,  this  same  lecturer  who 
finds  Haeckel,  the  eloquent  author  of  the  Riddle  of 
the  Universe,  a  most  striking  instance  of  a  scien 
tific  man,  who  on  entering  philosophic  territory, 
has  exhibited  signs  of  exhilaration  and  emancipa 
tion. 

These  indeed  are  the  very  words  of  my  lecturer 
188 


SIR  OLIVER  LODGE'S  LECTURE         189 

who,  in  1905,  published  from  the  University  of 
Birmingham  a  book  called  Life  and  Matter.  It  is 
in  this  same  book  that  the  author  regrets  the  harm 
which  Haeckel  has  done  to  the  uneducated.  But 
what  is  still  more  interesting  is  that  my  lecturer 
has  not  so  completely  left  the  region  of  science, 
but  that  he  could  go  into  the  land  of  spirit.  Be 
cause  of  this  he  has  lost  something  and  acquired 
much.  Much  of  what  he  has  acquired  he  thinks 
he  has  discovered,  and  gives  not  evidence,  but  re 
sults,  which  have  been  parcel  of  the  Catholic  spiri 
tual  economy  for  centuries.  So  that  most  of  the 
things  he  has  said  are  true,  but  he  has  not  dis 
covered  them.  They  have  been  ours  since  the  day 
when  Christ  worked  miracles  and  exorcised  those 
who  were  diabolically  possessed.  Thus  paradox 
ical  and  naive  as  it  may  seem  my  first  impression 
of  the  lecturer  was :  "This  man  could  easily  become 
a  Catholic."  His  plausibility  of  thought  has  root 
in  real  authentic  Catholicism.  I  will  describe 
what  I  mean. 

When  he  announced  that  miracles  were  per 
formed  at  Lourdes  he  took  care  to  assure  his  audi 
ence  that  these  wonders  were  wrought  not  by  the 
violation  but  by  the  suspension  of  a  fixed  law  of 
nature,  and  that  the  cures  were  attained  by  the 
inspiration,  aspiration  and  prayer  of  the  religious 
spirit.  It  was  the  dominance  of  the  religious  mind 
over  inert  matter.  Other  scientists  have  affirmed 
that  miracles  are  the  results  of  some  law  of  nature 
which  as  yet  we  do  not  understand.  My  lecturer 


190  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

believed  that  they  were  the  results  of  a  law  which 
we  do  understand.  This  is  precisely  the  Catholic 
position. 

Again  when  he  said  he  believed  in  the  Catholic 
doctrine  of  the  Communion  of  Saints  I  was  re 
minded  of  an  incident  which  Mrs.  Robert  Louis 
Stevenson  made  known  to  me  when  I  met  her  in 
San  Francisco  in  the  year  1900.  She  told  me  her 
husband,  the  poet  and  novelist,  had  many  times 
spoken  to  her  of  the  reasonableness  of  the  Catholic 
doctrine  of  Purgatory  and  the  Communion  of 
Saints.  These  were  to  him  the  spiritual  explana 
tion  of  the  nearness  and  reality  of  the  dead,  and  of 
the  truth  that  the  spirit  must  pass  through  proc 
esses  of  purification  before  it  can  attain  beatitude 
or  the  completion  of  its  state. 

So,  too,  my  lecturer  divined  without  the  aid  of 
Catholic  theology  and  in  the  terms  of  not  only  the 
physical  but  the  psychical  that  nothing  defiled  can 
enter  into  the  Kingdom  of  Perfection.  He  called 
this  process  a  kind  of  spiritual  evolution  or  spiri 
tual  survival  of  the  fittest.  He  made  sure,  too,  of 
the  fact  that  the  individual  spirit  did  not  in  the 
process  lose  its  own  persistent  identity.  With  this 
thought  he  laid  the  foundation  of  a  magnificent 
destiny  for  the  future  of  the  human  race.  Its  con 
scientious  struggle  for  the  right  in  this  world,  was 
but  an  indication  of  that  larger  struggle  and  com 
munion,  which  finally  bound  all  creatures  to 
gether  to  the  ultimate  and  perfect  type  of  the 
Creator,  in  the  world  to  come.  Indeed  the  Vision 


SIR  OLIVER  LODGE'S  LECTURE         191 

of  Him  Who  reigns  on  high,  as  Tennyson  puts  it, 
is  seen  by  him  as  in  the  poem : 

"The  sun,  the  moon,  the  stars,  the  seas,  the  hills  and 

the  plains — 
Are  not  these,  O  Soul,  the  Vision  of  Him  Who  reigns? 

"Is  not  the  Vision  He?  though  He  be  not  that  which  He 

seems? 

Dreams  are  true  while  they  last,  and  do  we  not  live 
in  dreams? 

"Earth,  these  solid  stars,  this  weight  of  body  and  limb, 
Are  they  not  sign  and  symbol  of  thy  division  from 
Him? 

"Dark  is  the  world  to  thee:  thyself  art  the  reason  why; 
For  is  He  not  all  but  thou,  that  hast  power  to  feel  'I 
am  I?' 

"Glory  about  thee,  without  thee;  and  thou  fulfillest  thy 

doom, 

Making  Him  broken  gleams,  and  a  stifled  splendor 
and  gloom. 

"Speak  to  Him  thou  for  He  hears,  and   Spirit  with 

Spirit  can  meet — 

Closer  is  He  than  breathing,  and  nearer  than  hands 
and  feet. 

"God  is  law,  say  the  wise;  0  Soul,  and  let  us  rejoice, 
For  if  He  thunder  by  law  the  thunder  is  yet  His  voice. 

"Law  is  God,  say  some:  no  God  at  all,  says  the  fool; 
For  all  we  have  power  to  see  is  °  "traight  staff  bent 
in  a  pool; 


192  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

"And  the  ear  of  man  cannot  hear,  and  the  eye  of  man 

cannot  see; 

But  if  we  could  see  and  hear,  this  Vision — were  it  not 
He?" 

This  higher  pantheism  taught  by  St.  Paul  in  even 
finer  expression  than  the  poet,  is  what  my  lecturer 
taught  his  listeners  the  morning  I  heard  him.  He 
reiterated  the  distinction  between  the  Divine  Cre 
ative  Mind  dominant  in  the  universe  and  the 
Divine  creation.  To  him  it  was  as  foolish  to  deny 
soul  as  it  was  to  deny  matter. 

My  lecturer's  astonishing  ideas  concerning  the 
structure  of  an  atom  brought  me  to  the  days  when 
the  mediaeval  scholastics  discussed  with  zest  the 
ultimate  constitution  of  matter.  They  had  theo 
ries  not  only  atomic  and  dynamic,  but  they  seemed 
to  be  satisfied  that  they  had  touched  the  heart  of 
the  subject  when  they  taught  the  theory  of  prime 
matter  and  substantial  form. 

But  now  my  lecturer  finds  the  atom  of  matter 
more  beautiful  and  complex  than  ever.  To  him 
atoms  are  like  minute  particles  revolving  in  their 
orbits  as  planets  revolve  in  the  solar  system. 
Permeating  beneath  them  all  there  is  a  funda 
mental  substance  called  the  ether  of  space  which 
constitutes  the  whole  material  universe.  Is  this 
the  scholastic  doctrine  expressed  in  terms  of  the 
physical?  It  is  not  the  doctrine  of  St.  Thomas 
Aquinas  nor  was  it  the  opinion  taught  by  our  an 
cestors  in  the  universities  of  Paris,  Oxford,  Sala 
manca  or  other  seats  of  learning  in  the  Middle 


SIR  OLIVER  LODGE'S  LECTURE         193 

Ages.     At  least  this  is  a  statement  which  I  get 
from  Dalgairns,  the  Oratorian. 

But  my  physicist  and  at  times  spiritualist  is  a 
modern,  and  he  has  discovered  in  a  mere  atom  of 
matter  the  marvelous  structure  of  the  whole  phys 
ical  universe.  Therefore  the  Catholic  doctrine  of 
Transsubstantiation  should  not  be  so  difficult 
with  him  since  we  know  so  little  of  the  ultimate 
nature  of  matter,  and  what  we  do  know  is  so  over 
powering  and  intimates  that  the  veil  of  sense 
which  screens  the  Divine  Presence  is  very  thin. 
He  quotes  our  own  Catholic  poet,  Francis  Thomp 
son,  who  sings: 

"0  World  invisible,  we  view  thee, 

O  world  intangible,  we  touch  thee, 
O  world  unknowable,  we  know  thee, 
Inapprehensible,  we  clutch  thee! 

"Does  the  fish  soar  to  find  the  ocean, 
The  eagle  plunge  to  find  the  air — 
That  we  ask  of  the  stars  in  motion 
If  they  have  humor  of  thee  there? 

"Not  where  the  wheeling  systems  darken, 
And  our  benumbed  conceiving  soars  I 
The  drift  of  pinions,  would  we  hearken, 
Beats  on  our  own  clay-shuttered  doors. 

The  angels  keep  their  ancient  places; 

Turn  but  a  stone,  and  start  a  wing! 
'Tis  ye,  'tis  your  estranged  faces, 

That  miss  the  many  splendored  thing. 


194  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

"But  (when  so  sad  thou  canst  not  sadder) 

Cry;  and  upon  thy  so  sore  loss 
Shall  shine  the  traffic  of  Jacob's  ladder 
Pitched  betwixt  Heaven  and  Charing  Gross. 

"Yea,  in  the  night,  my  Soul,  my  daughter, 

Cry — clinging  Heaven  by  the  hems; 
And  lo,  Christ  walking  on  the  water 
Not  of  Gennesareth,  but  Thames!" 

Once  again,  the  lecturer  pleased  me,  by  flatly  op 
posing  those  who  deny  the  reality  of  matter  and 
the  reality  of  pain,  although  he  admitted  that  the 
senses  are  not  the  only  sources  of  knowledge,  as 
the  sensism  of  Locke  would  have  us  believe.  The 
denial  of  the  objective  existence  of  matter  and  of 
pain  should  destroy  outright  that  partial  and 
therefore  imperfect  religious  system  called  Chris 
tian  Science.  A  perfect  moral  structure  cannot 
be  built  on  a  fundamental  philosophic  fallacy. 
Doubtless,  sensation  is  measured  by  the  acuteness 
and  degree  of  consciousness.  With  heightened  in 
telligence  there  is  an  increased  capacity  for  pain. 
For  this  reason  we  cannot  conclusively  prove  that 
animals  suffer  or  that  they  arrive  at  a  conclusion. 
So  we  have  Descartes  at  one  end  of  thought  believ 
ing  them  to  be  mere  automata  without  sensation, 
and  Balmes  the  Spanish  philosopher  at  the  other 
attributing  to  them  a  kind  of  soul.  All  my  lec 
turer  could  affirm  was  what  Cardinal  Newman  has 
written  in  his  own  regal  style,  that  these  speech 
less  mysterious  creatures  are  terribly  near  us  and 
at  the  same  time  inexpressibly  far  away.  Who  can 


SIR  OLIVER  LODGE'S  LECTURE         195 

tell  whether  it  be  a  conscious  or  unconscious  sense 
of  organization  which  will  provoke  the  bee  to  build 
the  honey  comb  and  the  bird  its  nest?  Who  can 
tell  what  is  the  species  of  instinct  or  pride  which 
will  provoke  the  peacock  to  display  the  irridescent 
beauty  of  its  feathers?  The  splendid  disposition 
of  harmonious  color  is  produced  by  natural  causes, 
but  behind  these  causes  there  is  one  Cause  which 
has  acted  with  design.  This  sound  common 
judgment  was  expressed  by  my  lecturer  more  than 
once. 

The  lecturer  impresses  me  also  with  his  mighty 
fund  of  knowledge,  so  that  I  find  it  hard  to  deny 
even  the  few  statements  which  I  know  are  not 
true.  He  assures  me  that  to  deny  involves  a  large 
knowledge  of  the  subject.  Then  I  grow  timid. 
He  avers  that  to  deny  that  there  is  a  certain  word 
in  Shakespeare  means  that  I  have  read  all  of  the 
great  poet  who  requires  severe  study.  But  I  may 
easily  affirm  that  there  is  such  a  word  in  Shake 
speare  when  the  word  is  so  common  I  may  have 
seen  it  myself.  But  are  there  not  affirmations 
made  by  lecturers  in  some  departments  of  knowl 
edge  which  I  readily  detect  to  be  false?  Of  course 
I  have  my  mental  limitations  and  I  cannot  get  at 
all  times  the  whole  truth.  This  is,  however,  ob 
vious  to  the  lecturer,  for  he  reads  for  me  the  poem : 

"Flower  in  the  crannied  wall, 
I  pluck  you  out  of  the  crannies; 
Hold  you  here,  root  and  all,  in  my  hand, 
Little  flower — but  if  I  could  understand, 


196  THOUGHTS  AND  MEMORIES 

What  you  are,  root  and  all,  and  all  in  all, 
I  should  know  what  God  and  man  is. 


Finally,  I  began  to  fear  the  charm  of  my  lec 
turer  when  he  entered  into  the  terrible  land  of  the 
spirit.  But  I  was  agreeably  surprised  when  I 
found  him  telling  what  is  known  to  every  student 
of  Catholic  spiritual  science.  It  is  no  new  doctrine 
to  be  told  that  the  essense  of  humanity  is  not  seen 
in  its  ordinary  labor  any  more  than  is  life  meas 
ured  by  the  tangible.  It  is  a  well-worn  truth  that 
I  spiritually  perceive  with  my  spirit — in  this  sense 
I  am  a  spiritualist.  When  I  look  at  a  painting  of 
Raphael  my  senses  see  only  the  pigment  and  the 
canvas,  but  my  mind  sees  the  picture.  This  morn 
ing  hundreds  of  millions  of  stars  are  spinning  in 
the  vast  spaces  above  me,  yet  I  do  not  behold  them 
except  in  my  mind's  eye.  My  bodily  eye  does  not 
even  see  the  light,  it  sees  the  object  which  emits 
the  light.  I  follow  the  track  of  the  sunbeam 
through  the  hole  in  the  shutter  or  the  chink  in  the 
wall,  but  I  do  not  see  the  light,  but  the  dust  which 
reflects  the  light.  But  these  facts  I  could  gather 
in  an  elementary  book.  But  my  lecturer  is  anx 
ious  to  teach  me  that  it  is  my  spirit,  soul  or  mind 
which  are  the  realities  in  me.  He  tells  me  that 
with  my  spirit  I  behold  the  visions  of  prophets, 
poets  and  seers — with  it,  I  am  in  touch  with  the 
other  world  and  near  to  those  that  I  love  in  the 
countless  army  of  the  dead  and  near  not  only  to 
angelic  but  devilish  spirits — all  of  which  is  true. 


SIR  OLIVER  LODGE'S  LECTURE         197 

I  have  learned  it  in  the  spiritual  economy  of 
Catholicism.  But  alas !  my  lecturer  had  no  stand 
ard  of  authority  to  teach  me  when  I  see  or  hear 
aright  and  when  I  hear  and  see  in  a  false  and  dis 
torted  manner.  At  that  moment  I  lost  trust  in 
him  and  was  sad  that  he  had  not,  as  I  had,  an  ex 
ternal  spiritual  power  to  safeguard  me  from  illu 
sions  concerning  myself.  I  was  sorry,  too,  that 
he  did  not  know  some  of  our  mystics,  like  St. 
Teresa  or  St.  John  of  the  Cross,  or  perhaps  best  of 
all,  St.  Thomas'  organic  doctrine  of  the  spiritual 
life  and  its  relation  to  mysticism.  If  he  did,  per 
haps  he  would  be  a  Catholic  spiritualist — if  I  may 
be  allowed  to  put  it  that  way. 


BX  890  .04  1920  SMC 
O'Keeffe,  Henry  E. , 
Thoughts  and  memories 
47230341